《A Living Armour owns a Tavern》 2 IN THE KITCHEN Gus clenched tightly to his sword and shield as if it was second nature. he stopped before the door and took a peek outside. A Giant Rat with gleaming red eyes was just outside sniffing around. "It''s almost as big as a Dog!" Surprised, the moldy door he was leaning on broke and surprised the giant rat. As Gus was about to take a stance to defend himself, the startled rat just gave Gus a surprised look and ignored him. It went to another direction as if it was called by something. "Well, that''s lucky. if it pounced on me, I''m sure I would''ve died! Coming from a very peaceful world, Gus has no means to defend himself properly. Gus remembered that the system reminded him to open his status menu. As soon as he thought about it, a virtual menu that looked a lot like the one in video games appeared in front of him. GUS LVL 01 Living Armor HP 500/500 MP 50/50 VIT 3 STR 1 INT 1 DEX 2 LUK 2 PASSIVE SKILLS: Pain Nullification LVL 01 - A fist like stone would probably feel like a pebble instead. still would hurt, but just a bit. Armor Fortification LVL 01 - Armor is as thick as a thin metal sheet. A hard swing of a sword can still pass through! Please Train harder! Perpetual Body LVL 01- you won''t die... of old age! ACTIVE SKILLS: BARTER LVL 01: Ingredients: Onions- 3 coppers Butter- 5 coppers COOKING LVL 01: -Please cook and successfully satisfy one patron to unlock this feature! TERRITORY LVL 01: - User has a 2x2 meter personal storage space. No need for a backpack! "What is with this system''s way of rating my skills?! " There are some other options in his status menu but he decided to skip it for now. At the bottom, Gus found the manual option. "Hello, User. Congratulations on being the super-duper lucky chosen user for this system. to unlock more fancy features, please level up and earn skill points to purchase new skills! skill points are awarded based on the host''s dish and based on the patron''s satisfaction!" Gus tries to read more, but it''s blurred out. he figured, there must be more conditions to unlock it. As the interface closed, Gus almost puked blood. "System, besides giving me corny sentences that would make me want to punch you in the neck if you even have one, could you at least have given me a single skill to fend for my life?" Gus even remembered the system mentioning something about this world, being harsh. "What would I do the next time that big rat-dog comes back?" CLANG! CRASH! More noise was made outside the room. Gus slowly turned his back and saw a pair of glowing red eyes outside the dark corridor. "F___k my luck!" As he drew his sword, prepared and ready to defend himself. 2 glowing red eyes slowly multiplied revealing the pack of agitated rat-dogs in the dark corridor. The pack of rabid rats rushed towards Gus. He is prepared for the worst. Mysteriously, they just run pass by him and the pack just went inside a big hole. Gus took back what he said about his luck, put his sword back in his scabbard, and continue looking for the exit. Gus went further down and found himself in a familiar place which eased him a little bit. a medieval-style kitchen. although musky and dirty, he found himself intrigued at the equipment and cookware they had. a suspended cauldron, pots, and pans hanged on one part of the wall. The kitchen also has a big iron slab table like counter and underneath it is where the firewood goes. Gus already guessed that the castle is abandoned judging from the thick layer of dust and cobwebs that are spread around the area. He couldn''t help himself and took the pots and pans with him. he could tell that they were pre-loved since it doesn''t have rust. The previous owner must have treated the pans with oil before and after use to avoid oxygen from corroding the cast iron pans. As soon as he thought about using his territorial skill to test it out, a hole appeared in front of him. He placed the pans inside the black space then poof! it''s gone! he opened his status function and in his territorial option, displayed the contents of his space storage. It really worked! He looted the kitchen after saying a thankful remark to the previous owner. Gus took the knives and this giant cleaver and put it in his storage. The tools are in bad condition, but still can be used. All it needs is a good wash and disinfect it properly with boiling water. He can scrub off the rust easily. Gus also wanted the cauldron but he stopped as soon as it didn''t fit anymore in his storage. "Hurry in this room, QUICK!" A group of adventurers rushed in the kitchen. the first look like a bald muscular goon that carried a two-handed sword. the second is a blue-haired female who carries around a wand, and lastly a skinny yellow-haired youth wearing a bandana and a dagger in his hand. "Betty I told you! we should have left that kid! she is dead weight! we can''t run away with her! not with a group of mischief surrounding us!" The bald guy shouted at the woman. while he barred the door behind them as the pack of feral rats keep scratching at the rotten door. "I''m not leaving behind all that loot! I almost died, and that''s more than enough reason for me not leaving here empty-handed!" the woman named betty retorted. the yellow-haired youth looked around and said, "Where is that useless little carrier of ours?! I told her to keep up and stay close! Damn it!" Gus was surprised at the group of adventurers that barged in. From their discussion, Gus figured that they are shitty people for leaving someone behind to die. They were the type Gus hated the most. in the kitchen, camaraderie and cooperation is important. "Cooks need good coordination with each other to work harmoniously. If one slows down, the whole ship will sink! you help each other out when one area is in trouble. it''s one of the reasons why the food comes out fast, hot and delicious! Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "I guess I''ll just ask them for the exit and I will be on my way." bad people or not, Gus needs all the help he can get to leave the castle. As Gus approached them, all 3 adventurers tensed up as they pointed their weapons at Gus. 3 HEART ATTACK! Gus raised his hands hoping that it would defuse the situation. As he raised his hands, he didn''t notice that the kitchen cleaver was still in his hand. "A hostile Living Armor! Just avoid it! These bastards will break down the door anytime!" The bald adventurer named Rud shouted. "Agh! All for nothing! What a waste of time! GALE WIND!!! " The furious Betty cast a spell on Gus and it knocked him down. at the same time, the party blazed out of the room! Gus watched them fade into the darkness of the castle corridors. BANG! BAM! BASH!!!! the rotten doors blew open and a flood of rats flooded in like raging water! They rushed towards the adventurers who fled. Gus already had a gut feeling that something was off. It is now clear that the rats are ignoring him. but why? "Now is not the best time to think about it. I''m sure those adventurers will leave this castle, so all I have to do is follow the mess those rats left behind!" He got back up and looked around a bit more. Gus made sure that he looted the kitchen properly. He opened his status function and took a peek at his inventory Inventory: Saute pan Large Saute pan Medium Sauce Pot medium 2x Invalid (unidentified) Cleaver x 1 Butcher''s knife x1 "What''s this?" Gus wondered about the invalid item. He thought he must have picked up something he was not sure of in the kitchen while all the ruckus was going on. Gus tried to pull it out of his spacial inventory but it''s not there! He decided to ignore it for now as he continued to follow the path which the rats left behind. Along the way, he picked up 12 copper coins on the ground that the adventurers dropped. Nothing else in the castle seems to have any value. Gus finally saw the exit. The adventurers seem to have made it out safely a while ago. Nearby the entrance, Gus saw an abandoned campsite. Must have belonged to the trio before venturing inside the castle walls. Near the campfire, he saw 2 rabbit carcasses hanging very high with its blood all drained out. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. they have placed it there so stray animals can''t reach it. Looking at the rabbits made Gus hungry. He hasn''t eaten anything since he first stepped into this new world. This also gave him the opportunity to try the Barter skill the system gave him. As Gus remembered, he can only purchase butter for 5 copper and onions for 3 coppers. "System! can you please identify the value of these coins?" asked Gus. "Certainly dear user! you currently have 12 copper coins!" the system replied. "I want to buy one butter and one onion!" "Thank you for your purchase!" the system replied. Gus was amazed as a small black hole appeared in front of him. A stick of butter came out along with a big piece of onion. But he was more amazed to see the quality of ingredients that was generated by the system. Gus is used to seeing fresh produce on a daily basis, but these are the highest quality he has ever seen! The butter''s smell is more fragrant and more creamy as if it has a cake-like smell that still clings to your nose. As for the onion, he noticed that the smell is not as strong as the ones on earth. it has a semi-sweet pungent smell and really firm to the touch! the size is almost half of his head! Looking back at the inventory, he has 7 copper left. the system automatically deducts the money as long as it''s stored in his spacial storage. Near the campsite is a lake. Gus started to look for a nearby stone slab and started to cut the onions into thin strips as cooks call it the "julienne" cut and soaked it in water in another pot. Gus used the spark from his sword and shield and quickly made a small bonfire from the dried twigs he has gathered. into thin strips. After giving the medium pot a quick rinse, he tossed in the butter. As the butter melted in the pot, an explosion of milky and creamy scent floated everywhere! its as if someone was baking a cake nearby! Once the butter turned liquid in the pot, the skilled cook Gus immediately added the soaked onion strips. He lightly cooked the onions and waited for the strips to transform into somewhat soft and translucent. as the onions slowly soften, a different wave of aroma suddenly filled the air! the mellow buttery scent transformed in something savory! "My Goodness! If these ingredients existed on earth, I would understand if they can sell this double its original price! maybe even a bit more!" As Gus waited for the onions to soften up over the low and slow flame, he asked the system about the currency of this world. It turned out that the conversion is simple. 10 coppers = 1 silver coin 10 silvers = 1 gold coin 10 gold coins = 1 plats The next thing that happened almost gave Gus a heart attack! His helmet''s face guard suddenly opened. A head of a long silver-haired girl popped out! 4 COOKING SKILL LVL 01 As Gus was about to say something, the little girl closed her eyes, as she was still entranced by the most delicious smell! "Wow, mishter! That smells so gooodddd!" Gus shook off the memories of her sister, and wondered about his own. "How could a little girl fit in this armor with me?" Gus wondered. "Urm little girl? can you hear me?" Gus asked. The little loli snapped out from her trance and suddenly got scared of the voice she heard. "Pleeesh don''t eat me mishter spirit! Gretel didn''t mean to make you angry!! Gretel promise to be good!" This scene reminded Gus of his sibling. Gus adored his little sister back on Earth. She was quite lively and adorable. She likes sweets, comics, novels, and tv shows. When she gets in trouble, she also fumbles in her sentences. This silver-haired girl''s broken speech tugged at his heartstrings. "I''m not going to hurt you little girl. Can you tell me your name? Wait let me guess... Is it Gretel?" Gus replied carefully to calm her down. "Yes, it''s Gretel! Urm... Mishter spirit? can I have some of that? Gretel is really hungry." asked the drooling Gretel with big hungry eyes. "Of course little Gretel! Just give me a bit more time, and I promise you can eat the whole thing." Gus wondered if he really is a spirit since it seems he realized that he doesn''t have a body of his own. He also wanted to ask Gretel how she got into her current situation. But Gus'' moral compass triumphs over him once again. He knows he cannot stomach a hungry person in front of him, more so if this person reminded him of his little sister. Gus slowly took off his helmet and asked Gretel to sit by the fire to warm herself up. Gretel agreed, crawled out of the armor with a sack in her hand. She sat next to the bonfire, put both her hands under her cheek and just stared at Gus with sparkling blue eyes. Gus placed his helmet back on and focused on his cooking. He took the onion butter mixture pot off the heat and started to skin the rabbit. He made small cuts near its legs and in one smooth movement.... he skinned the rabbit after one good tug. he properly processed the rabbit into pieces and repeated the process for the second rabbit. he took out a new frying pan, put a little bit of that butter from the onion butter mix, and started to heat it up. When the pan is hot enough, he quickly tossed in the rabbit pieces to give it a good sear. After the meat has browned on the outside he tossed the meat and mixed it with the onion butter mixture, and returned everything to the flame. he added water, boiled it and lastly simmer for 20 minutes. And the quick rabbit stew is done! Gus would''ve added more ingredients to the pot, maybe a bit more salt as well, but he knows he has to work with what he has. Gus took a small sip and nodded in satisfaction. "Gretel! It''s ready!" "Really?! Yay!" Gretel Rushed over to the hot steaming pot. After taking a few steps, she glanced over her arms, like she was looking for something, but after the scent of the stew tickled her nose again, she ignored it and continued her advance to the stew. Gretel took a spoonful with a lot of rabbit meat and quickly placed it in her mouth. He didn''t expect what happened next. Gretel was shaking, then started to cry loudly while chowing down on her stew. The more she cried, the faster she finished the pot. Poor Gretel. All Gus can do is offer her water served in an old cup. "I''m shleepy mister spirit... Thank you for the delicious food. It was the best thing i ate in my whole life..." Gretel immediately snuggled beside the campfire and slept like a baby. Gus took the cape behind his back and covered little Gretel. Then a notification alerted. Gus opened his status. ----------------------------- GUS LVL 02 Living Armor HP 800/800 MP 100/100 VIT 4 STR 2 INT 2 DEX 3 Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. LUK 3 PASSIVE SKILLS: Pain Nullification LVL 01 - A fist like stone would probably feel like a pebble instead. still would hurt, but just a bit. Armor Fortification LVL 01 - Armor is as thick as a thin metal sheet. A hard swing of a sword can still pass through! Please Train harder! Perpetual Body LVL 01: you won''t die of old age! ACTIVE SKILLS: BARTER LVL 01: Ingredients: Onions- 3 coppers Butter- 5 coppers COOKING LVL 01: UNLOCKED! Menu: Makeshift Rabbit Stew = + 2 STR, + 2 VIT TERRITORY LVL 01: 2x2 meter spacial storage Available skill points: +1 ©\-----------©\--------------------------------------- Gus was amazed he can buff people with finished dishes. So he wondered, what if he used better ingredients and materials? He also noticed the skill point the system awarded him for leveling up. He figured he should use this as soon as possible. Gus read the words below his name. "Living Armour, huh.." Just with the 2 words alone, he realized he is not human. It also explained how Gretel can fit in the armor. But Gus now wonders, how did she get in there in the first place? 5 GRETEL "System, what can I buy with my skill point?" Gus asked. You will get a random skill provided by the System. Passive skills cannot be bought with skill points. Only either leveling up or unlocking certain conditions will your passive skills grow!" "So, how do I level up?" asked Gus. "The first option is by killing monsters. In the world of Circa, All living beings have Mana. The system consumes Mana to be generated into skills for the User!" "The second is to perform special conditions and successfully completing missions the System provides!" replied the system. Gus thought that since the system provides the skills randomly, then its best to spend them right away. "I want to use the skill point system!" "Certainly!... You obtained... Healing Armor! Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Anybody who enters the suit will heal all their physical wounds no matter how critical the person''s state is!" stated the system. "A reminder user, Healing Armor CANNOT heal any ailments. It cannot heal the USER and it can only heal one person at a time. The amount of mana the user has will slowly turn into the patient''s health points!" It''s certainly useful to Gus if he has companions. He thought he better look for a town later. Gretel woke up and started to apologize to Gus for eating and sleeping so randomly. "I''m sorry Mister! I didn''t mean to eat all your food!" Said Gretel. "Don''t worry, it actually makes me happy that you were able to finish the whole thing. You can call me Gus if you like." Nothing can make a cook any happier than to receive praise from his patron. "Gretel, May I ask how you got in the castle? Did you come here alone?" asked Gus. Gretel stood up and tried to tell her story as best as she can. Gus found it amusing that she cannot help herself to act out her story as she went along. It turned out, Gretel was hired by the trio adventurer earlier to carry their loot. She only earns 5 copper per job. That was quite cheap for a service she risked her life for. They took advantage of Gretel''s naivety. As they were advancing in the castle, they got overrun by the rats. Unfortunately, Gretel twisted her ankle and got left behind. In a panic, she dropped her loot bag in the room where she also found a suit of armor to hide into. She couldn''t handle the pain, so she passed out inside the armor. Gus couldn''t help but felt sorry for her. She only forced herself to be a lowly carrier because her pay goes back to a run-down orphanage she stays at. Currently, the orphanage is managed by a young nun named Sarah. For some reason, The church stopped supporting the orphanage. Ms. Sarah felt sorry for the children, so she decided to stay behind to take care of them. The rest of the kids were too young to get a job so they were either picking flowers or berries in the dangerous forest to sell. Gretel decided to secretly take a job as a carrier behind Ms. Sarah''s back hoping she could earn more. But sadly, she ended up with the trio. A Problem has been troubling Gus for a while now. How can a monster enter a town without making a scene? The moment he shows up at their doorstep, the only thing that would greet Gus is a barrage of arrows or God knows what. But if Gretel can introduce Ms. Sarah to her savior Gus, then maybe she can help him be introduced as an adventurer from the neighboring towns who lost his identification! "Are you not afraid of me?" Gus nervously asked Gretel. "I was. But now I''m not! Mishter Gus is a good Monster! Not like those stinky bad adventurers! They left poor Gretel behind!" Exclaimed Gretel fumingly as she touched her hurting ankles. "Do your feet still hurt?" asked Gus. Gretel nodded. "Yes it does hurt, but Gretel will be fine!" Gus always wanted to try out his skill "Healing Armor." "I can heal your ankle if you climb inside! I have magic that can heal it!" Gus tried his best to ask this without spooking her out. But it''s really just impossible! He would have just to rely on the goodness of her heart. "OKAY!" Gretel''s eyes shined bright as if she was watching a magic show. She can fit inside the armor with the help of Gus'' Space Magic. A few minutes have passed, and Gretel excitedly exclaimed that her ankles don''t hurt anymore! Such a useful skill. "Gretel, Is it okay if I meet Ms. Sarah? I just want to ask her a few questions." Gretel willingly agreed. "Yes! My House is that way Mishter Gus! Let''s go home!!!" Gus smiled as Gretel treated him like a walking mechanical suit. "So I''m a Gundam now?! (AUTHOR: owned by BANDAI. Sorry) 6 YELLOWLEAF Yellowleaf is a small town erected by the monarchy of Edward MoSanchez. The town is a gift to his third son Melvin MoSanchez'' Coming of Age. Yellowleaf lacked natural resources to sustain itself, therefore they send their people off to the Main Citadel of Fahnzal to work. The lands were dry and rough. There are no water sources nearby. Though Yellowleaf has a small dungeon for adventurers to explore nearby, none of them would bother raiding the dungeon, since the mobs were weak thus yielded small rewards. Although Yellowleaf is a gift to the third prince, the monarch used it as an excuse to embezzle taxes from the people. Soon, Markets and businesses start closing down one by one, and sadly the church suddenly stopped supporting the town as well. A lot of people died from sickness and malnutrition. A Tax Collector named Murphy comes every month to collect. He is a just and understanding man. He was a former resident of Yellowleaf. He entered the City of Fahnzal''s Education Program under the support of his father''s long time occupation as a Miller in the city. He understands his town''s situation and adjusts the taxes accordingly. He even accepted bundled firewood from a destitute family. He hated himself for being powerless. Nobody can resist the MoSanchez Monarchy. There are some who tried and paid with their blood. Sometimes he regrets his decision being a tax collector and wished he was a Knight instead. At least he can help his village by dungeon diving. Sadly, he has no talent with the Sword. Murphy walked towards his last destination to collect. The Last destination is Yellowleaf''s former chapel turned Orphanage. Since it no longer has any relation to the Citadel''s Church, The Orphanage became a Non-Government Organization. Sadly, It now qualifies to pay a form of tax. Murphy knocked on the front door. A few seconds later, a pretty nun opened to the door and greeted him. "Mr. Murphy! I have been expecting you." Sarah said as she bowed her head down to greet him in utmost respect. "Good Afternoon Ms. Sarah, Let''s drop the formalities. It really has been a long day. May I come in?" Asked Murphy politely. "Certainly, please do come in." as Sarah replied with grace as she offered to hang Murphy''s coat. "I apologize if I can only offer hot water, Things have been pretty hard these past few weeks. Little Griffin broke his arm. He fell as he was trying to gather fruits while Cindy got hurt trying to run away from a wild boar. I keep reminding them not to venture deep in the forest, but they still would not listen to me." Sarah said as she sat down. "Why did the children went deeper into the forest? They should know its dangerous in there, right? asked Murphy. Sarah Explained that the children can''t find anything worth selling in the nearby forest, so they ventured deeper in the forest behind her knowledge. Ever since the kids caught their guardian Sarah crying and praying in front of the altar, they knew they were in deep trouble. After that, the kids decided on their own that they want to help Sarah gather enough funds, so they would not lose their home. "The situation is really getting severe Mr. Murphy." Sarah replied with her head down and a tear rolled down her cheek." "Let''s look at other possible solutions Ms. Sarah, maybe we can ask donations from nearby landlords and nobles, i already made a list of the ones who might help us." said Murphy. As they further discuss the dilemma, Eight eyes are watching at them. The Kids were watching closely at Mr. Murphy in fear he might do something to their pretty Guardian, Ms. Sarah. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Behind the door, Four children were peeking at them behind the door. The eldest male named Griffin with a sling on his arm, he looks strong for a 6-year-old. Behind him is a handsome 6-year-old boy named Ray who always wears a gloomy face. The third child is a fox eyed 5-year-old girl named Cindy. She has black apple-cut hair, and most of the time get in trouble because of her sharp tongue. She has a big dressing latched on her back. Her wound looks bad, but fortunately, it wasn''t too serious. The last child is a 4-year-old girl named Sage. She has brown pigtails and, wears "bottle bottom round eyeglasses." She watches worriedly as she carries her favorite book around. "I really messed this one up for Ms. Sarah." Griffin said as he clutched his injured arm. "I told you to look for mushrooms instead you dimwit!" Cindy replied. "Oh yeah?! What nincompoop hurls stones at a boar?!" Griffin reacted. "I thought I could get it to stop eating the berries and drive it away." Cindy replied "It''s a dangerous WILD BOAR Cindy! It''s not like those timid pigs you can simply scare off with rocks!" Griffin tried to shout while whispering. "Stop fighting Guys! Ms. Sarah said it''s bad to fight!" said Sage as she "Bop" both of them with her favorite book. "Oi Big brother Ray! You say something too! "said Sage as she Bops away. Ray just stares at them blankly. He was always the quiet one and reserved of the group, but he still loves his brothers and sisters none the less. "Stop it Sage! Don''t think I''d forget what you did! Didn''t I tell you not to tell Ms. Sarah what we were up to?!" Cindy said. "Of course I didn''t!" replied Sage with confidence. "Well what did you tell her then?!" asked Griffin. "That I will ABSOLUTELY NOT tell Ms. Sarah that you guys went deep in the forest!" Sage said proudly. ... The gang forgot that even though Sage is book smart, she always took things too literally. As the kids were just about to get rowdier, a familiar voice was heard outside the orphanage. 7 A FAVOR Outside the Orphanage, Gretel is shouting for them to open the door. The kids stopped fighting as if cold water was splashed at them. As they stopped, they looked at each other. Sage dashed out first with her braids flying in the air, everyone rushed out from behind the door to greet their Eldest Sister Gretel. Little Sage was running blindly, that she has knocked Mr. Murphy from behind, making him spill his water a little. But that didn''t stop little Sage. She stood up from her bottom and dashed to the door like a wild ferocious beast. Ms. Sarah wasn''t able to hold it in and spat water at Mr. Murphy. She screamed in fright from the children''s surprise. And as she slowly gained back her sense, she couldn''t help but be apologetic to poor Mr. Murphy. Ray arrived at the door first. As his hand was still on the door handle. He gave a disturbing smirk at the gang before returning to his deadpan face as he slowly opened the door. "Sister, Welcome Back." Replied Ray softly. "About time!" Gretel dropped her loot bag and gave Ray a big and tight sister to brother embrace. His Deadpan face suddenly looked at the Gang, giving them another disturbing smirk. He is taunting at them victoriously, at the same time trying to be meek and timid in front of his big sister Gretel. The Gang can barely contain their jealousy. They could just only give back a menacing look at the smirking Ray. "Um. Big Sister Sarah, Can I talk to you privately?" asked Gretel Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Gretel, What did I tell you if there are guests in the house?" Ms. Sarah asked Gretel. "Oh Right! I''m sorry. Good Afternoon Mr. Murphy!" Gretel greeted Murphy. Murphy nodded back with a smile. Sarah never forgets to teach the kids properly. From basic reading and writing to proper etiquette, she wanted the kids to grow up civilized and somewhat educated to the best of her abilities. She treated the kids as if they were her own. "Good Afternoon Gretel, I am just about done talking to Ms. Sarah. How was your day?" asked Murphy. Gretel started twitching and gave Mr. Murphy a thumbs up with a deranged face. "My Day is great!" she replied. Sarah knows that face Gretel gives by heart. Gretel is lying or hiding something. The kids were also skeptical about what Gretel said. They know Gretel better than the entire world does. They know Gretel is lying. All of them gazed at her, with faces full of curiosity and excitement. It is not every day that their bright and honest elder sister lies. "Well everyone, it is getting late so I should be taking my leave." Said Murphy as he stood up from his seat and ruffled little Gretel''s long silver hair. "Ms. Sarah, if you need anything, you know where to find me." Murphy reminded Sarah as he wore his coat back on. "Goodbye, kids! Be good and listen to your Big Sister Sarah, Okay?" He reminded the kids as he finally left the orphanage grounds. Gretel made sure Murphy was outside the orphanage grounds before she talked to her siblings. "Guys, stay here okay? I really, really need to talk to Ms. Sarah." The Kids all nodded in agreement as they would not want to incur the wrath of their Big sister Gretel. But as soon as Gretel turned her back on them, All of them, even little Sage, wore mischievous faces. They could not hold back their curiosity any longer. As Gretel went to Ms. Sarah, Griffin grabbed everyone behind the room they were hiding from earlier and huddled together. Gretel knows how curious her little siblings are, so she decided to talk to Ms. Sarah alone. "Big Sister, I want you to meet someone. He is just outside the town." As Gretel was about to say something more, she was interrupted by Sarah "Gretel! What did I tell you about talking to strangers?!" Sarah scolded Gretel. "But Mister Gus saved my Life! you can trust him, I promise!" defended Gretel. "YOU ALMOST DIED?! What were you doing? Wait. Don''t tell me, because I already know! You went to the Guild when I specifically told you not to! didn''t you?" Gretel clasped her mouth as she blurted out something she shouldn''t have. "I will have a long talk you tonight young lady, so you better be prepared! You were lucky this time, but if you died then that''s it! No do-overs! Think of your siblings you will be leaving behind! Anyway, Let me talk with this savior of yours. Just promise me not to do something dangerous again, okay?" Gretel nodded with an apologizing look. --------------------- Outside the town walls, A suit of Armour sits under the tree. Gus was comfortably resting enjoying the afternoon breeze but was soon disturbed by the silver-haired little girl knocking on his shiny metallic head. "Um, Mister Gus, This is Big Sister Sarah!" Gus consciously stood up and extended his hand to the beautiful Ms. Sarah. "Greetings Ms. Sarah, it is nice to finally meet you." "Thank you for saving Gretel''s life. Gretel mentioned that you have a favor to ask?" asked Sarah. "Yes, Actually I need a bit of your assistance. entering the town, madam. I lost my identification papers so I''m afraid they might deny me entering your town. I would appreciate it, if you acted as my guarantor for me to be granted safe passage." "Identification papers? I have never heard of it. But it shouldn''t be a problem if you just pay the Town''s Toll fee right?" replied Sarah. Gus realized that identification was not something the Kingdom cared about. the only identification they were worried about, is if that person is either a noble, of royalty or if you are a wanted criminal. Everything else can be settled with money. "Unfortunately, I lost my money as well." said Gus as he embarrassingly scratched the back of his head. "Excuse me for a while, Mister Gus, I would like to talk to Gretel for just a second." said Sarah as she took Gretel to one side where Gus can''t hear them. Gus nodded in agreement to her request. "Can we actually trust him, Gretel? I mean he wouldn''t even show his face! Maybe he is a dangerous convict on the run! or worse!" asked Sarah. "But he still saved me, Ms. Sarah! and he can cook Very Delicious Food! Who has heard of a bad guy that can cook so good?! I know that a bad guy can''t cook that good! Couldn''t we help him just this once, pretty please?" Sarah resigned and shook her head as she surrenders to the demands of her little adoptive daughter. "Just this once Gretel, Just this Once!" Sarah was still defensive and being protective. Who could blame her? She couldn''t even defend herself from giant rat, let alone from a fully armored knight equipped to the teeth, As if it will take on a Fire-breathing dragon before supper! "Okay Mister Gus, I will cover for you just this once, because you saved Gretel''s life. But after this, I cannot help you with any more big favors. I hope you understand Mr. Gus, I simply just want to protect Gretel." Gus nodded in agreement. As Gretel has told Gus on their way to Yellowleaf, Ms. Sarah alone is taking care of her and her siblings. Gus understood that Sarah was only protecting the children. Gus is actually impressed and praised her silently. Gus prepared himself to enter the town with Sarah and Gretel. Gus picked up his sword and shield resting under the tree when suddenly, a voice was heard from nowhere! "Leave them alone you monster! Griffin tackled Gus with all his might. Gus Fell on the ground bottom first. "Die you Scum!" Shouted Cindy As she threw herself at Gus pinning him down. Ray just went right in after Cindy and dog piled Gus down the ground. Then lastly came little Sage, Although she was a bit slow, because of her small legs, Her Cute long battle-cry "RAAW" resounded the area as she blindly flails her favorite book and "Bopped" Gus'' helmet off, exposing an empty suit of armor. Time stood still for everyone. Silence was everywhere. As the Helmet rolled to Sage''s cute little feet, her cute battle cry turned into a continuous shriek of fear, as she bopped endlessly at the defenseless helmet. Ray just laid down with his dead eyes, now slightly open from shock. Cindy shrieked as well as she tried to stand up but she struggled because Ray was too heavy for her to push aside. Griffin was hiding behind Ms. Sarah. Everybody panicked in their own way. Gretel will never forget this unforgettable scene. She never knew that Ms. Sarah can actually stand still and pass out at the same time! 8 YOU ARE A HERO TO ME Gretel immediately stepped right in to avoid the confusion that is happening. "Calm down, It'' Okay! I''m telling you, Mister Gus is a good guy!" Ray was the first to respond to his elder sister''s words. Obviously he is still scared as he couldn''t stop shaking. After the gang saw how Ray bravely stood up, everyone else followed after, as if they do not want the feeling of having been left behind. "Hello Children, My name is Gus. Don''t be afraid, I''m just like any other creature. But I do know how to cook." said Gus. "Mister Gus even made my feet better! Griff! Come here and let Mister Gus make your arm better! If you don''t believe me, then it''s just easier for me to prove it!" Gretel said excitedly. Griffin was frightened that he was called to be Gretel''s guinea pig. But he was more frightened to disobey his elder sister. It is the first time Griffin sees a suit of armor up close. His first impressions are it''s big, shiny and clunky. As he was figuring out how to enter the suit of armor, it opened up by itself. The suit of metal shouldn''t be moving like this, he thought. Griffin was caught off guard by the armor, but that didn''t stop him from stepping up. He couldn''t get away from his situation now even if he wanted to. He would rather do this and get it over with rather than defy his sister. The armor engulfed him and fitted his body perfectly. Slowly the pain in his arm is fading. His face full of fear turned into one that is surprised and fascinated! He even felt like a Legendary knight wearing the armor, who can withstand the toughest of injuries! "My arm! It doesn''t hurt anymore! It doesn''t hurt anymore you guys!" exclaimed Griffin. "Cindy! you should also wear this! If it heals my arm, then it will definitely heal your back! It''s really amazing!" said Griffin as he stepped out of the mystical armor. Cindy was still a bit hesitant to step in the armor, but seeing his big brother''s arm healed like it was just a dream, she took a big breath, closed her eyes and walked towards Gus. The armor took her in and melded slowly till it is a perfect fit for Cindy. The pain at her back was slowly going away as if a top tier magic caster was healing her back. It was nothing short of a miracle. "See?! What kind of monster helps humans? I''ll tell you what, a Good Monster!" Gretel exclaimed. The kids celebrated jumped around and celebrated like never before! "Congratulations User! You have accomplished, (Valued Patrons) by giving quality service to three people. Healing is considered as a service that goes and beyond what a cook can just simply offer. Work hard dear User! The Road to Being A Great Cook is far and beyond!" said the system. "Congratulations User! For Completing a hidden mission!" continued the system. Gus took quickly peeked at his Status Function. ----------------------------- GUS LVL 03 Living Armor HP 1500/1500 MP 150/150 VIT 4+3 = 7 STR 2+2 = 4 INT 2+1 = 3 DEX 3+3 = 6 LUK 3+1 = 4 PASSIVE SKILLS: Pain Nullification LVL 01 - A fist like stone would probably feel like a pebble instead. still would hurt, but just a bit. Armor Fortification LVL 01 - Armor is as thick as a thin metal sheet. A hard swing of a sword can still pass through! Please Train harder! Perpetual Body LVL 01: you won''t die of old age! ***NEW*** Valued Patron: Anyone who wears the armor, will share the User''s Passive Status. Active Skills Do Not Apply. ACTIVE SKILLS: BARTER LVL 01: Ingredients: Onions- 3 coppers Butter- 5 coppers COOKING LVL 01: Menu: Makeshift Rabbit Stew = + 2 STR, + 2 VIT TERRITORY LVL 01: 2x2 meter spacial storage Available skill points: *NEW* +1 ©\-----------©\--------------------------------------- Gus is excited for the new passive skill and the new skill point the system rewarded him. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Gus was wondering for a while and asked the system a function he was confused with. "System, How does the LUCK function work?" asked Gus "LUCK functions work by helping you trigger hidden missions. As you might now know, hidden missions also reward the User with Experience, Hidden skills, and Hidden Passive Skills!" Gus was having his doubts on how the LUK function will work. Back on Earth, he was only familiar with a game where the LUK status only affects the User deal Critical damage and Perfect dodge. But in this world, LUK is literally Luck!" Gus made up his mind to seriously get stronger. Even if he can share his stats, it will not have its full benefits if the stats he shares is weak! With sparkling curiosity in their eyes, Ray and Little Sage now wanted to experience the mysterious and magical armor even more! Gretel put her hands on her hip, asserting her leadership over the troupe as she was about to say something. "Listen up! Everyone can have a turn with Mr. Gus! Since Griffin and Cindy had their turn, Next will be Little Sage because she is the youngest of us all! As for Ray, you take your turn right after Sage!" Little Sage''s eyes lit up in excitement as Ray just nodded with an aura exuding of full obedience to his elder sister. "Me! Me! Me! I''m next! HAHAHA" excitingly shouted little Sage. "Alright Little Sage, Here we go!" Gus said playfully. As Gus envelop Little Sage with the armor, she couldn''t but help but feel ticklish and laughed like a lunatic as Gus fitted his armor exactly to Little Sage tiny physique. Everyone laughed and made loud noises at Little Sage''s reaction. It was too funny seeing a little girl flail her arms around and laugh like a madman while Gus adjusts the armor to fit her tiny little body. The Poor, forgotten Ms. Sarah woke up and saw that the children were making noises around the mysterious armored person. Sarah took a closer look and the next scene made her heart jump to her throat. It looks as if Little Sage was being eaten alive! She rushed at the armored man and grabbed him from behind and held Gus and little Sage as tight as she can. "Let Go of Little Sage! Gretel, take the others and run!!" shouted Sarah. Everyone paused and took a long good look at Sarah. "What are you guys doing?! I said Run Away!" shouted the frightened Sarah. Cindy was the first who started to giggle. One by one, the other kids caught on and started laughing as well. They were in awe at the sight of Ms. Sarah, grabbing a fully armored little Sage from behind. The kids pictured in their head that an Armored Little Sage was dragging poor Ms. Sarah around. It is also rare for them to see Ms. Sarah misunderstand a situation Sarah slowly let go of Little Sage, and bowed her head. She was flushed red from embarrassment. "Could somebody please explain to me what is going on?" asked Sarah to the children. Gretel stepped up with her right hand raised up. "I will! But you have to promise to believe everything I have to say, Ms. Sarah." The group all sat under the tree, and Gretel started her story from when she sneaked out the orphanage and went to the guild. Ms. Sarah listened attentively, not missing out a single word. The kids especially love to hear the adventures of their brave beloved elder sister. They stopped breathing when Gretel ventured the dangerous abandoned castle. Their hearts raced as they heard the part where Gretel was left behind by backstabbing adventurers as she alone escape from the pack of ravenous rats with an injured leg! They praised the hero, Mister Gus, when he came in to save her. "But Gretel, I didn''t save you. The danger was over the moment we first met." Gus interrupted. "It doesn''t matter Mister Gus. I am alive because of you, and you even made my leg better! For me, you''re my hero!" exclaimed Gretel proudly. Gus'' heartstrings were pulled once again. As for the Kids, only one last thing piqued their interest. The kids curious the most was Gus'' ability to cook. Gretel described it simply as Legendary. Sarah was also proud of her cooking skills. She has managed to cook delicious meals for the children even if the food ingredients were scarce. Hearing Gretel describe his cooking as legendary has actually made Sarah curious as how delicious can this living armor name Mr. Gus can cook. Meanwhile, Gus is now aware of how the development of the culinary arts in this world is really low. In this brutal world where you are just trying to survive, most of the residents of this world simply don''t have the luxury of learning specialized skills like cooking. The sun was setting so everyone decided to go home. The kids were excited to have Mr. Gus as a guest. Suddenly, Sarah stopped Gus with a troubled face. "What is it, Miss Sarah?" Asked Gus. "Mister Gus, We still have a problem letting you in the town. things became more complicated you see." said Ms. Sarah with a heavy heart. "How So?" wondered Gus. "Well, it''s easy to introduce you as a friend, but how can I introduce someone who has no face? You still have to let the guards see your face to enter the town." said Sarah. Everyone is now even more troubled. How can you introduce someone who has no face? Everyone made crazy suggestions and obviously got rejected for the right reasons. But then, someone stood up and said something that grabbed everyone''s attention. "Then why not be who they will think you are?" little Sage exclaimed, as she put in place her loose bottom-round glasses. Everyone was left with a big question mark plastered on their faces. 9 IT MAY NOT BE WHAT THEY WANT, BUT ITS WHAT THEY NEED "Little Sage, even if he is a good monster, people will just chase him away!" said Gretel. "No, no no! I mean, they would not know that, because if mishter Gus won''t move or talk, he would look just like any other suit of armor!" said little Sage. Everybody was dumbfounded. Although Sage was clumsy, it doesn''t mean she is an idiot. Quite the contrary, Little sage is a genius when it comes to her cognitive skills. "Way to Go little Sage!" Gretel exclaimed as she picked up her little sister and gave her the tightest of her hugs. Gus was impressed as well. He just could not believe he has never thought about splitting himself up and disguise himself as any other junk! Well, it''s not like Gus was born a monster, He was human a few hours ago. He guessed that it would take a little while to get used to his new body. "System, why didn''t you told me I can disassemble myself!" Gus thought. "User has never asked." replied the system bluntly. Gus proceeded with disassembling himself. Griffin wore Gus'' chest armor, while Cindy wore Gus'' Legs. As for his other parts, Ray equipped his arms, and finally Little Sage was holding onto his helmet as if it was her new toy. As they were near the town''s entrance, the two guards noticed that the residents from the former chapel has returned. "It''s about time you guys got back!" Said the skinny guard. "Well, we''re here now, right mister?" said Griffin. "I''m really sorry for the trouble. I fetched the children myself since they were later than usual. If there isn''t anything else, then we''ll be on our way." replied Sarah to the guards. She was about to step away, the skinny guard nudged at his partner. "Oh. right! Urm...M. Ms. Stillwater.? c...could I have a moment of your time?" asked the nervous stout Guard. "Y. Yes?" replied Sarah nervously. "You see, If you have time, is it okay if we both have supper? bring along the kids! I know it''s been hard on the orphanage lately. let me treat the children to something nice!" said the stout guard. "H..how kind of you sir. If it''s for the children then I would gla.... ouch!" said the startled Ms. Sarah. One of the children pinched her arm. Sarah saw that the children were glaring at her. They were trying to tell her to reject that damn bastard! They knew Ms. Sarah was just kind enough not to reject anybody. The kids hated it the most when lustful men used them as leverage just to leave a good impression for beautiful Ms. Sarah Stillwater. It''s pretty clear that the kids also wanted to protect Ms. Sarah. They thought about her happiness first before their own. "I would have to decline kind sir. I forgot I have made a promise with them. Maybe some other time yes?" said Ms. Sarah. "O..Of course! No problem." said the stout guard sadly. As they were on their way back to the orphanage, the skinny guard stopped them. "Kids, where did you get those?" "Oh, these?" Gretel said as she points her finger at the armor pieces. "You see Mister, we found them lying around the bushes as we were picking berries. We were about to sell this tomorrow!" said Gretel. "Wait!" Said the skinny guard. "This might''ve belonged to a missing person, so I think its best if I take this and report it to the Townhall. Don''t worry about the money! I''m sure they would pay you a reward for finding this!" Sarah and the others were just about ready to run for it. But someone knelt down and simply cried with tears flowing non stop! "B.bb.ut We found this first Mister! *sob* We would''ve made more money if we can sell it to the right buyer! *sob sob* I thought we finally would have enough money to buy medicine for my brother''s broken arm. *hic hic" Cindy said as she cried. "Huh? My arm is fi..." BOP! Little Sage bopped Griffin on the head with her book. "Ouch! Sage Why did yo... OW!!!" said Griffin. "Don''t worry big brother! This magic book will make the pain go away" said Little Sage as she bopped away at her''s big brother''s idiotic head. Ray was blankly staring as usual, but he gave a hidden thumbs up towards little Sage. "Normally we have to report this, but since nobody filed a report for any missing person, I''ll let it go this time. Take care of your brother, okay?" Said the Skinny guard. "Oh! Thank you, kind sir! You are a blessing to us poor unfortunate children. May the Gods bless and guide you!" exaggerated Cindy. After they walked away far enough for the guards to notice, Cindy''s sobbing face is immediately replaced with a devilish grin as if she managed to fool a poor soul into her to suffer in her domain. Finally, back at the Orphanage, Gus returned to his original form while Sarah also excused herself to help the kids get ready for supper. Gus used this opportunity to sort his status function. ----------------------------- GUS LVL 03 Living Armor HP 1500/1500 MP 150/150 VIT 7 STR 4 INT 3 DEX 6 LUK 4 PASSIVE SKILLS: Pain Nullification LVL 01 - A fist like stone would probably feel like a pebble instead. still would hurt, but just a bit. Armor Fortification LVL 01 - Armor is as thick as thin metal sheet. A hard swing of a sword can still pass through! Please Train harder! Perpetual Body LVL 01: you won''t die of old age! Valued Patron: Anyone who wears the armor, will share the User''s Passive Status. Active Skills Do Not Apply. ACTIVE SKILLS: BARTER LVL 01: Ingredients: Onions- 3 coppers Butter- 5 coppers COOKING LVL 01: Menu: Makeshift Rabbit Stew = + 2 STR, + 2 VIT TERRITORY LVL 01: 2x2 meter spacial storage Available skill points: *NEW* +1 ©\-----------©\--------------------------------------- As Gus was still fiddling with his status function, Sarah grabbed Gus'' attention to invite him for dinner."Mister Gus, We don''t have much, but we would be honored if you joined us for supper." said Sarah. As Gus gladly accepted the offer, Sarah guided him to an old small dinner table. On one side sat the boys, Griffin and Ray and as for the other side, sat Cindy, Gretel, and Little Sage. Sarah Sat on one end, while Gus sat at the other, which is usually called the "Seat of Honor." The children know that Sarah is a very good cook. That is the reason why the kids love it when it was time for them to eat! Sarah served a pottage(stew) of peas, beans, and onions which were all donated by the locals. Sarah gave Gus'' portion first, which is a single slice of dark rye bread and half a small bowl of the pottage. Next, Sarah divided the pottage and bread equally among the children who have the same amount as Gus'' plate and finally having a little left for herself. Gus saw Griffin and Ray finished their bread with 2 bites and also finish the soup quickly. They gave a small sigh then smiled at Gus right after. As for the Girls, Gretel and Cindy also finished fast having just a few more bites than the boys. As for little Sage, she tried to bite as small as she can on the hard black rye bread as if she wants to savor every last crumb. she even pretended to cook and add the small crumbs in her little bowl of soup. She mixed everything together and took small sips on her spoon. After Little Sage finished her food, she got bummed and licked off the flavors that were still on her spoon. Sarah didn''t touch her bowl till everybody almost finished theirs, and proceeded to eat her portion. She looked depressed when she looked at the children eating. Gus can see it in everybody''s face. They were content, but they were not satisfied. Gus'' wondered when was the last time these kind-hearted people had a decent meal. As everybody finished, they took their dirty dishes and lined up in the kitchen to wash their own dirty dishes. Having a heart of a cook, His heart bled seeing them eat like this. Growing kids need proper food and nutrition! "Mister Gus, thank you for joining us. I hope the food was to your liking." said Sarah. "The food is great, Miss Sarah! Your cooking brought the best of flavors out of each ingredient that went in that pot. Again, Thank you for inviting me to supper. You were the first humans that were kind enough to offer dinner to a monster like me." said Gus. Gus wanted to repay them somehow for their kindness and generosity. If it wasn''t for them, he couldn''t have entered the town or worse, other monsters or adventurers would have killed him already. "Miss Sarah, I guess I will be taking my leave. Again I thank you for dinner." Said Gus. "Can Mister Gus stay over Miss Sarah? He has no place to go!" said the worried Gretel. After thinking for a little bit, Sarah has decided to talk to ask Gus. "Mr. Gus, if you have nowhere else to go, you are more than welcome to sleep in the Orphanage." said Sarah as she pats Gretel''s head gently. "Then I will take your offer, Ms. Sarah." said Gus willingly. Everyone celebrated, as their Guardian Miss Sarah allowed a humanoid, friendly monster to sleep with them in their own home. "Yay! Mister Gus can stay!" shouted Gretel. Griffin and Ray high-five at each other while Cindy jumped with joy and celebrated with the boys. As for Little Sage, She ran with her cute little legs and couldn''t help herself, jump at Mr. Gus and gave him a hug. "Can you tell me an interesting story Mr. Gus?" asked little Sage. "Of course I can! I''m the great Living Armor, that can tell thousands of stories just for you! I have so many stories that you might beg me to stop." Exclaimed Gus. Little Sage''s eyes sparkled and even got bigger after she heard that. As Sarah was about to tell the children to stop bothering Mr. Gus, she stopped and couldn''t help admire Mr. Gus. These Kids were longing to have someone as their father figure. After an hour, Gus'' finished telling the story "Snow White." The children fell asleep with a big smile on their faces. One by one, Gus and Sarah carried the kids to their single shared room and tucked them in their warm straw beds. Sarah tucked little Sage in her tiny bed, took off her round glasses and placed her favorite book under her arms for her to hug like a pillow. After that, they left the children''s room. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Mister Gus, thank you for being kind to the kids. It really means a lot to them as they do not have too many friends their age. Anyway, I will also be taking my rest. Good Evening and have a pleasant sleep." "I am also glad to have met everyone, Miss Sarah, I am in your debt. Good night." replied Gus. After Sarah left, Gus went back to the chapel hall to talk to his System. "System, I would like to use my skill point now please." "Certainly User! Please choose a skill to level-up!" Gus already had an idea of what skill to spend on. "I want to Use the point on my Barter skill!" "Understood! Please select three items from the list. Which items would you like to have for sale." asked the system. In a second, a vast selection of grocery items popped up! His eyes widened as he found 3 items he was looking for. 10 GRAVEYARD SHIF The first item he chose was Salt. Back on modern Earth, Salt is affordable to everybody. But that is not the case in this Era. Gus reincarnated in a place where it is always cold and damp. He knew it is almost near impossible for Salt to be cheap because coastal salt-producing areas had to have Highly saline water, a warm and windy climate, little rainfall and, perhaps most importantly access to trade routes. Even if the Citadel possesses a salt mine, It is still laboriously expensive to mass-produce salt. Salt was also famously expensive at the medieval time period in France due to the tax as it was seriously expensive to transport salt from one place to another. According to Earth''s history, Salt taxes and monopolies have led to wars and protests everywhere from China to parts of Africa. Anger over the salt tax was one of the causes of the French Revolution. In colonial India, only the British government could produce and profit from the salt production conducted by Indians living on the coast. Gus needs to sell these carefully. Just possession of salt alone will attract all sorts of trouble and unwanted attention. the salt only costs 2 measly coppers in Gus'' system. The second item might not be as groundbreaking as salt, but he needs it at the moment. He figured he needed peanuts! it costs 2 coppers for 5 kilograms. The last item is not as expensive as salt, but possession of this item will surely invite unwanted attention. The last item, is All-purpose, White flour! it cost him only 3 coppers for 5 kilograms. He helped himself in the chapel kitchen and started to cook. He wanted to repay their kindness in a way he knows best. He was deeply touched when they offered him their food when they themselves had nothing to give. Gus wanted to start the day by seeing them with full bellies. The more he thought about it, the more he was motivated to cook a scrumptious breakfast. The first thing he did was to process the peanuts. Using his shield, he crushed the peanuts till its very fine and a bit of water. Gus wrapped a few of the peanut paste in a leaf and stored it in his spacial inventory. Then, he borrowed a jar from the chapel, and put the rest of the peanut paste inside and sealed it properly. Lastly, he placed the jar outside the Orphanage where he thought it was cold the most. Gus then wandered into the forest and made a pitfall. He covered it with flimsy twigs and covered everything with rotten leaves and branches. he took out the wrapped peanut paste and placed it right on top as bait! Chances of catching prey are low, but it''s still worth a try! After taking note of the location of his trap, He still had butter and half of onion left in his storage. All the ingredients sold by the system is cheap and affordable. Maybe, because it based its conversion from prices back on Earth. No one knows. A few hours have passed and it was around 3:30 in the morning. Gus was alerted, as he heard a familiar sound was squealing near his pitfall. Gus'' excitingly rushed towards his makeshift trap and saw a wild boar fell inside! Gus fairly remembers Little Cindy getting hurt because of these things. The pig has nowhere else to run, so Gus struck his sword down the helpless boar. Gus honestly didn''t expect for his pitfall to work. It was way too fast and way too effective. Gus thought of something and remembered this time to ask the system. "System, does my LUK status affect my chances of success in everything?" Excitedly ask Gus. "Of course not Dear User! Don''t be foolish! As the system has clearly stated before, your LUK status only increases your chances of triggering hidden missions!" exclaimed the system. "But what about the Rats earlier? Why didn''t they attack me?" asked Gus. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Rats do not consume Iron, Dear user." replied the system bluntly as if it was mocking him. Gus knew there was still something important he wants to ask. It''s just that he doesn''t know how to ask the right questions to this damn cryptic system. He was still skeptical about his pitfall. He also wanted to ask, why the system only charges him a few coppers for these top tier ingredients! Gus wanted to inquire further, but he needed to get back to work. A large cooking slab, a cauldron, and a medieval oven were already placed in the kitchen''s chapel. The reason for this is because the chapel is supposed to accommodate a large number of people. Aside from that, the corrupt MoSanchez decided to put expensive, immovable assets inside Government buildings in able for them to embezzle even more money. Well, it doesn''t matter now. Gus will use that to his advantage anyway. Gus then proceeded to dismantle the fresh swine in front of him. Gus initially burned the skin off the boar to kill off parasites and burn off its tough, thick hide. Then he proceeded to eviscerate the swine, and take its'' skin off. He kept the blood and guts in his spacial inventory as it still has its uses later on. Lastly, he proceeded to butcher the pork properly. As he skillfully butchered the pork, the end result is he managed to obtain the swine''s Head, jowl, loin, belly, ribs, picnic, hocks, and trotters! He stored everything in his spacial inventory except the bones because he roasted them slowly in the oven. An hour has passed and he decided to check on his peanut paste. He grinned as the results of making peanut oil was a success! On a separate container, he manually separated the oil from the peanut mixture. Oil clearly separated from water and the peanut. he only skimmed for its oil and placed it in a new container which he borrowed from the kitchen. As for the rest? he kept it and thought he can still make the ever famous peanut butter for another day! One reason why he chose peanuts is that it has a very unique property when compared to other oils. Peanut oil has a high smoking point. It means, it can withstand higher cooking temperatures. The oil won''t burn easily. It''s suitable for deep frying! First, he placed the pot of peanut oil near the hot cooking slab. On the next pot, he decided to make a hearty pig stew. He fired up the oven and roasted the pig''s bones. Later a porky and meaty aroma soared through the air. After cutting the remaining onion into sticks, he took the cauldron and lightly fried it with a few peanut oil and butter. and the aroma of butter and onion filled the air once again. he tossed it around till the onions turned a bit translucent. Gus then added water to the mix, then added the roasted bones. He left the pot to simmer for at least an hour so the flavorful juices from the bone can melt and incorporate properly with the liquid, which will make a basic pork stock! Gus was in his comfort zone. He felt nothing but pure bliss as he prepares ingredients one after the other, bringing out the best of its flavor! He took out the pork''s shoulder and proceed to cut it into cubes. He then placed another frying pan beside his simmering pork stock and poured a bit of peanut oil. As he waited for the pan to release smoke because of the high temperature, he placed the pork pieces, making sure he cooks the outer side of the pork pieces without cooking the inside. This technique is called "Searing." This method will make the meat more tender as the meaty juices cannot escape from the seared exterior of the pork pieces. After he seared all of the pork pieces, he tossed everything inside the cauldron. He was a bit disappointed as he should''ve added more root crops in this stew, but this will do for now. Finally, he made a thickener for the stew, made with a mixture of flour and butter. This mixture is called "roux." He will then add this later after the stew has simmered properly. To finish his stew, he only waited for the meat to be fork tender from simmering and proceed to add the roux to thicken the sauce and add salt to enhance its flavor! Lastly, he made Unleavened bread from using Flour, water, and salt. He mixed the three items, as he recalls the ratio and proportion of each item. He then kneaded the mix for a few minutes till it turned into a dough. He then let it rest for at least 30 minutes to let it relax. He will then later proceed to shape it in balls, flatten it and lastly cook in on top of a hot pan. The sun is about to come up. The kitchen door slowly opened. Gus turned around to realize he is not alone anymore. 12 2 COPPER, MIRACLE CROP! Sarah told Gus, that she has just sent a letter to her merchant friend. Gus thanked Sarah for appealing to his request. Sarah bowed and excused herself to go back to her work. Gus'' presumption was correct. Judging from what Sarah has said earlier, he concluded that Salt really is a luxury. Now concluding this, Gus wanted to sell off all the remaining salt he has without drawing public attention. Thanks to his new skill, he can use his Morph ability and change his head into one that resembles a mask with eye holes. He can even morph his body armor into a different design. He even thought as far as engraving a random medieval crest as to throw off the unwanted attention he might attract. "New Mission User! You must have a place of your own, where you can sell delicious food. Time restriction: 30 days Reward: Earth''s Online Grocery Store Clay Golems x 2 Failure: -5 points to ALL stats Loss of privilege to purchase items Please work hard Dear User!" ended the system. "Why the harsh punishment, system?! Why should there be a time restriction to begin with?" asked Gus frustratingly. "Dear User, Unlike other systems, this system is generous to answer some of your questions. This System is working with another force you humans call fate or Gods. Since the beginning of time, this ethereal force has already weaved a flow of events. As Fate has gifted humanity with what humans call it Freedom, the consequences from the myriad of choices are way beyond human understanding. Not even the system knows its purpose as Fate''s existence is even more ancient than this system. Are you now satisfied Dear User?" said the system. "So in short, it''s impossible to know the reason behind the rewards and punishment given by the system." Gus replied. At least the System was honest. But its smug attitude needs a bit of adjustment, thought Gus. He can only do what he can. It''s a fact that Gus is still weak. Money is his first stepping stone to get stronger. Without Money, he can''t even dream of owning a place to sell food. Time is against him. Gus reorganizes his thoughts and finally concluded his next course of action. His mission is to have his own restaurant. Acquiring property and to be able to refurbish it, requires large sums of money. This is where his salt comes into play. Now lies two more problems. The first problem is that he needs a way to convert salt into currency without drawing attention. The second problem is the location of his store. As much as he wanted to open a store inside Yellowleaf, the residents can''t afford to eat in the store and outsiders have no reason to go to a place like Yellowleaf. Here is where Gus'' Skill point comes into play. "Let us give them a reason to visit Yellowleaf!" said Gus. Gus headed off inside the forest. He decided to conduct his experiment near the river where townsfolk getting water would not notice him. "System! I would like to use a Skill point! Please use it on Barter!" The system asked him to select another 3 items to be added in his inventory. Gus picked Potatoes, Sugar, and Corn! As Gus noticed, the potatoes cost 2 coppers, Sugar costs 3 coppers and corn costs, 10 coppers. The first item is currently the 5th most important crop on Earth. This crop ended famine when it arrived in northern Europe. and also permitted Europe to assert their dominion over most of the Earth between 1750 - 1950. Its also proven to be highly resilient. The first crop is none other than the Potato! The second item was once considered a spice. It''s none other than the ever famous Sugar! Like Salt, it has also been used as medicine. Sugar was so rare and expensive only royalty could afford it¡ªand in very small quantities at that. In the 13th century, for example, British monarch Henry III once tried to order three pounds of sugar but expressed doubts that so much sugar could even be found in England. Gus'' didn''t want the bother of the laborious manpower that is required to refine sugar from sugar canes so he decided to buy its processed form instead. He was counting on its feature everybody can undoubtedly agree back on earth. Sugar is Addictive! "Urm, system? Are the Prices right?" asked Gus as he noticed one of the items in the list seems a tad bit high from the others. Corn wasn''t expensive on earth which just added more to the confusion. "How Rude! The System is fair and will never make mistakes! There is nothing wrong with the prices!" replied the system "Then why is the corn a bit expensive?" asked Gus. "The system carefully selects its vegetable to ensure its suitability in the world of Circa. These varieties can grow even in the coldest of climates! Pests will also avoid this certain crop since this vegetable has genes that repel pests like rodents and insects!" answered the system. Then it hit Gus. He finally had an inkling on how the system pricing works. One thing about the corn back on earth is that it is a Summer Crop. it thrives on HOT climates. the system meddled with its genes mutating this corn into something that can even survive in Cold climates! The more mutated a vegetable gets, the more expensive the system will price the produce. "So System, can you show me a crop that is worth one gold?" asked Gus with sparkling eyes. Gus was excited if there existed crops and game that he hasn''t encountered on earth. He wondered what it might it taste like or smells like. A golden opportunity to create a dish of his own! thought Gus. "I''m sorry dear user, you have to level up to gain access to that information." replied the system bluntly. "Damn this Cryptic Bastard of a System. It''s only Generous when you have no need of its answers!" thought Gus. "System I wish to use another skill point! Use it on TERRITORY!" "Certainly Dear User!" Gus took a quick glance at his Status function. --------------------------------- *NEW* TERRITORY LVL 02: *NEW* 5x5 meter spacial storage *NEW* TERRITORIAL IMPERATIVE - Please Use Core to Proceed. --------------------------------- Gus only wanted to expand his spatial inventory as it was getting full. But he was curious on the new added passive and decided to ask the system about it. "Dear User, Territorial Imperative is a passive skill that enables you to take full authority of an area which a core is responsible for." answered the system. "What is a core?" Asked Gus. "A core is a core. The System is unable to express it in a language that a human can understand." If only the system has a face so Gus can smack it around. Well, since he initially got what he wanted, it doesn''t matter. He Saved his last skill point and then proceeded with his experiment. Gus wanted to try to cultivate Potatoes in this area to give sustainability to the Orphanage. If things work out, the Orphanage can raise money by selling potatoes! If his experiment proves to be successful, he can even skip waiting for the potatoes to grow and sell it right away, thanks to his skill, Territory! The complicated details like taxes and whatnot can be dealt with some other time. "System, A potato if you please!" asked Gus. "Denied Dear User!" replied the system. "This Cheeky System?! So I hurt your feelings, Is that it? Is this revenge for cursing at you?" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. asked Gus in frustration. "Dear User, I care less about what you might think. But I do find it delightful seeing you in distress." "Then why?!" asked Gus. "Please Deposit 2 coppers." answered the system with a smirking voice. 13 MASS POTATO After shamefully borrowing 2 coppers from Sarah, Gus then proceeded with his experiment. He bought a potato from the system, cut it in half, then he potted the 2 potato halves in 2 mounds of dirt. He mixed the soil with rotten leaves and animal droppings and stored it in his spatial inventory. A prompt came out if he wanted to accelerate plant growth. After Gus selected yes, another pop up appeared with a slider bar. It seems he can adjust the time by sliding it forward. He went with his basic knowledge of potatoes and chose 100 days. The perfect time you harvest potatoes is if the plant itself has wilted. It is a sign that the potatoes are ready to be harvested. As he took a peek at his potatoes, he succeeded and yielded 20 potatoes from the 2 potato halves. The whole process cost him 50 MP! Currently, he has 250 MP, which means he can do this 5 more times until his MP comes back. With the success of his experiment, he finally solved an issue he was most concerned about. He was worried about the kids'' safety. With this plan, the kids won''t have to risk their lives anymore, picking berries in the dangerous forest. Gus wanted to teach them how to take care of the potato farm. It''s not as labor-intensive as it only needs to be watered twice a week. The potatoes are also weather resilient, so he thought the kids could handle it. The only question now is that does the potato exists in the world of Circa. Potatoes were lately introduced at the end of the medieval period back on Earth, but it could be a different story in this world. It may also be possible, that nobody knows what a potato is. Gus hoped it would not matter. The fact is, potato exists right here and now. Along with that, he also wants to teach them various ways of cooking potatoes. Gus took five of the potatoes in his storage and cooked these dishes in the kitchen. He cooked Mashed potatoes, Boiled Potato with butter, Oven-baked Potato with butter, French Fries and Potato chips. This time he fried the latter two, with lard which he processed from the wild boar. He neatly cleaned up his mess in the kitchen and placed the cooked dishes in his spatial inventory. Gus made his way back to the Orphanage because he wanted to discuss this with Sarah. "There you are, Mister Gus! Ms. Sarah wanted to tell you that her friend would be arriving the day after tomorrow!" The Silver-haired Gretel told Gus. "Thank you, Gretel! Can you show me where she is?" asked Gus. "Sure! Follow me!" Gretel opened the door to the receiving area and saw Ms. Sarah at her desk. "Do you need something, Mr. Gus?" asked Sarah. "Yes, But before we start, Is it okay if I talk to the children as well?" asked Gus. "It''s fine. Gretel, please Gather your siblings." said Sarah. Gretel gave a big nod and dashed out the doors. She screamed their names one by one throughout the orphanage. Her shout was as loud as the church bells itself! Sarah just sighed and bowed her head with shame. Not a moment sooner, everybody showed up inside the room and formed a line, side by side. "Everyone, I have cooked something for all of you to try!" Gus took out the potato dishes one by one along with a fork. The dishes were still hot, and its'' smell is still strong as if these were just freshly cooked. "Wow!!! What is that? It smells really good!" "It smells sooo nice." "Is it a fruit?" Their comments made Gus smile. "Everyone, this is a vegetable called Potato. I just happened to find these in the nearby forest. Please try it." The children''s faces were shining once again. They ate a bit of everything. Sarah also helped herself and tried all the dishes. Their eyes sparkled and made happy noises while eating. Little Sage squealed and couldn''t help but let the potatoes stay longer in her mouth. Obviously, the kids enjoyed the french fries and potato chips the most. "It''s delicious Mr. Gus!" said Gretel. All the kids gave a thumbs up in approval of the dish they ate. Even Sarah couldn''t help but again be amazed at how good Gus can cook. "We look for berries every day in the nearby forest Mr. Gus, But this is the first time I see this kind of vegetable." Said Griffin. "This kind of vegetables grow beneath the soil. Maybe that is why you can''t find them." answered Gus. That question was a cliffhanger for Gus. It was only fortunate that his response was true. They cannot know about Gus'' Barter skills, as he does not want to involve them in something they shouldn''t. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Everyone, I have an answer to our food problems! As you can see, these dishes came from this vegetable right here!" Gus pulled out a piece of potato from his spatial inventory. Everyone passed the potato to each other and inspected this vegetable as if it was a present from the Gods. "If we cultivate these nearby, we would never go hungry and we can also sell these! But I can''t do it alone. So, will you help me make a garden for these potatoes?" Everyone''s eyes lit up when they heard that they can eat this vegetable every day and earn at the same time. With no hesitation, the kids raised their hands up and volunteered to help Gus make a potato garden. " I''ll get the hoe." "I''ll get the shovel." "I''ll get a bucket, and my book!" It was delightful to see the kids brighten up. As they all dashed out of the room to retrieve their garden tools. "Miss Sarah, Do you want me to teach you how to cook potatoes? Asked Gus. "If it''s fine with you Mr. Gus, then I would love to! And Mr. Gus? You can just call me Sarah." "Then if you don''t mind, I would also like it if you call me Gus." Then he took out a small container and placed it in front of Sarah. "Please use this. It would greatly help you cook!" said Gus. "This is salt?! I can''t accept something so expensive." said Sarah. "I have already accepted your payment of 2 coppers. It is already yours the moment i received your money." answered Gus. Gus finally earned Sarah''s trust. It was refreshing for her to see the kids motivated and inspired to do something for themselves. There was a moment where Sarah thought that she might have failed the children. But Gus changed all that. It was all thanks to this Strange being that can cook. 14 MERCHANT FRIEND In the Outskirts of Circa, a traveling merchant named Nico from the neighboring city is traveling in his horse carriage, along with his faithful bodyguard named Rhoanne. Nico has a long, wavy brown hair with a scruffy short-haired beard. He always had this refreshing atmosphere that flows everywhere whenever someone converses with him. Such a suitable aura for a merchant. Rhoanne is a tanned, red-haired, female adventurer who has a face of a wild child. She has a distinct scar on the side of her face that looks like it came from a claw attack. A Double-handed Longsword is sheathed on her back. Nico owns a shop inside Tenrocks City, which he calls The Bluefox company. He mostly deals with fur, spices, jewelry, wine, and perfumes since his market is nobles of the city. Nico and Rhoanne''s sudden departure all started when a town messenger delivered a message for him in his office. After Nico finished reading his letter, he ordered his staff to prepare his carriage and hire Rhoanne from the guild. The duo has been riding for a day now. Rhoanne knew that things were serious if Nico needed her for this job. She couldn''t help but ask her client and long time friend, Nico. "Yellowleaf? This sounds fishy boss. There is nothing there but hungry people and an empty beginner''s dungeon. What other reason would she call us for? asked Rhoanne. "Let''s not jump to conclusions, Rhoanne. I''m sure Ms. Stillwater has her reasons. I know she would not contact us unless it''s of great importance." said Nico. "But Boss, the letter stated that she cannot explain to us her situation! That alone is already a matter of concern! You are breaking your own rules already!" "Rhoanne, She is not just anybody. She is Ms. Sarah Stillwater. She was nominated by the Church to be The Citadel of Circa''s supposed to be Grand Abbess. Not only that, she happens to be also a close friend of mine." "Then why isn''t she in Circa, and instead chose to live in a run-down place like Yellowleaf?" asked Rhoanne. "You will have to ask her yourself, Rhoanne. It is not my place to tell you her reasons for doing so. One who does not trust enough is not to be trusted. It''s the most valuable commodity a merchant will ever sell. Remember those words well." said Nico. A little while after, Rhoanne noticed something in the corner of her eye. She sat straight up and took a long look ahead. "Boss, we have trouble. 2 Wild Minotaurs and 4 Orcs coming in fast." The moment Rhoanne finished her report, a bolt from Nico''s crossbow has already flown swiftly, whistling through the air hitting an orc on its shoulder. While the Orc was agitated in pain, Rhoanne grinned as she jumped from the carriage to follow up Nico''s bolt attack. Rhoanne executed a heavy HelmSplitter technique with her ferocious double- handed sword. "CRACK!" The heavy double-bladed sword has smashed the orc''s head right in the middle of it''s poor, makeshift helmet, killing the First Orc instantly! She then rolls quickly to one side as the Minotaur''s Axe just hacked the ground where she stood. It was so powerful that it shook the ground. But the agile Rhoanne reacted faster and dodged the deadly blow. She quickly followed up with a blinding dagger throw that pierced a running orc just behind her. Two minutes was all it took to whittle down half of the monster pack. *SHRKK!* The sharp dagger was fast and strong enough to pierce deeply in the second orc''s jugular. As the Minotaur recovered from his staggering downward hack, another bolt pierced its'' shoulder and was quickly followed up by Rhoanne''s quick sword thrust! *SHWICK!* The Heavy sword went through the Minotaur''s stomach like a hot knife through butter. The Minotaur dropped quickly like its'' heavy axe it was holding, only to be grabbed swiftly by Rhoanne. As another bolt was buried deep in the third Orc''s head, The Swift And Strong Rhoanne roared as she threw the heavy axe towards the second rushing Minotaur. "HACK!" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. The Heavy Axe went circling towards the Minotaur and it lodged deep in the center of its chest. Blood spewed everywhere! With One Remaining Orc left, Rhoanne rushed swiftly unarmed and took down the last Orc with her bare hands. Her Punches were blindingly strong! Her fists were so heavy that every punch has sounded like it broke an Orc''s rib. Her fist, elbow, and knees were lethal as the Greatsword itself! The Orc finally died after Rhoanne finished it off by breaking its neck. "You could''ve been Rank C no... Rank B if you wanted, Rhoanne. Why did you stay in Rank D?" asked Nico as he sets aside his beloved crossbow. "And do all the noble''s dirty work? No thank you, boss! Getting to a higher rank just spells trouble. You can''t even decline their requests! I really enjoy my freedom over anything!" answered Rhoanne as she retrieved her sword which is still lodged in the Minotaur''s carcass. "Load them in the carriage! They will fetch a high price back home." said Nico. "Yes boss!" said Rhoanne as she grinned and started loading the carcasses. "Do you really think this request is dangerous?" asked Nico. "Honestly, I still do boss. This request is just pure danger written all over it." said Rhoanne. "Although I trust Ms. Stillwater, I trust your instincts more as it has never failed me, my friend. It seems this request is not as simple as it seems. You have senses which are sensitive to danger as mine is to profits. Trust me when I say this request smells profits all over as it as well." -------------------------------- Back in Yellowleaf, Gus started another project that kept him and the kids busy. They knew the merchant is coming tomorrow so they burned the midnight oil preparing. Miss Sarah was horrified as the group kept saying words she doesn''t understand. They were shouting and laughing at the same time! She even saw Gus and the group kowtow below Little Sage as she laughed fiendishly for the first time! "Who is this little girl? And what did you do to my sweet angelic Little Sage?" asked the poor, disoriented Miss Sarah. 15 GUS FINISHING MOVE The fated day for the Merchant to arrive has come! Gus has already left the responsibility of the potato farm to the children. All they need to do now is to maintain the farm and wait for 100 days till harvest and repeat the crop rotation. Two people have shown up at the Orphanage''s doorstep. "Sir Nico! It''s nice seeing you again!" Said Sarah as she gave him a bright, welcoming hug. "Hello Ms. Stillwater, business is doing well. Let me introduce my Friend, Ms. Rhoanne Springrage. said Nico. "Boss, I would really appreciate it if you introduce me as a bodyguard when we are on duty." said Rhoanne. "No matter Rhoanne, we are in the company of an acquaintance! There is no need for such formalities." said Nico. "Hello Ms. Springrage, My name is Sarah Stillwater, it is my pleasure meeting you. You must be tired from your journey from Tenrocks City! Please come in!" As they walk towards the Orphanage''s receiving area, Nico and Rhoanne noticed various presence that is looking at them. It was the children Gretel, Griffin, Cindy, Ray and Little Sage. Nico and Rhoanne waved at them smiling. The kids also waved back at them and quickly hid in a corner. Little Sage got left behind and toppled. She quickly stood up and ran behind the same corner where everyone was. "Rhoanne, please refrain from adopting them on impulse. they are not pets." said Nico as he was making fun of Rhoanne. "B..b..boss! I won''t do such a thing! But, I do want to meet them!" said Rhoanne as she took one last look at them before entering the room. As they sat down, Sarah served hot chamomile tea which she is saving for very important guests. After filling their cups with hot tea, she finally sat down as well. Ever since they received Sarah''s letter, Nico and Rhoanne couldn''t come up with a plausible answer to why Sarah would request for them. They couldn''t eat or sleep properly during the journey thinking of possible reasons. Now that the answer is just seconds away, Rhoanne is on the edge of her wits and couldn''t contain her instincts. Ever since she entered the room, she feels as if there was another presence observing them. She considered if it might be the kids watching them, but she confirmed that this presence is something not human. She thought that maybe the pressure of Ms. Sarah''s concern was getting to her and she decided to shake it off and just finish this business once and for all. All she could do was tap her feet unsettlingly and raise her guard. "Normally, I would leave our business talk for later and discuss pleasantries at foremost, but we are really interested in the reason you would call us with a very serious tone." said Nico wearing a serious face. Ms. Sarah nodded at them and shook her handbell beside her. Seconds later, Gretel, Griffin, Cindy, and Ray came in with plates of food in their hands. The dishes were The Sumptuous Bacon, Oven-Roast buttered potatoes, mashed potatoes, and finally a Much improved Pork Chowder. Nico and Rhoanne has already been captivated by the food they have no knowledge of. The Smell was so good that Rhoanne has managed to calm down. She even drooled a bit at the intoxicating smell of Bacon. "You invited us over to eat? I''m afraid I don''t understand." said the confused Nico. "Please help yourselves, you will understand once you finish." replied Sarah. "Then, don''t mind if I do! Ms. Sarah!" said Rhoanne. Nico figured he would save the best dish for last and started with the roasted vegetable he has never seen before. As he bit into the potato, his cool and refreshing handsome face suddenly turned into a wide-eyed, regular uncle! As he took a bite of the mashed potato, his surprised face suddenly turned stiff. As if all kinds of information was analyzing in his head. Rhoanne tried both the roast-herbed potato and mashed potato as well. At first she took cautious small bites. "Such a weird vegetable boss! It looks ugly! Does it even taste great?" remarked Rhoanne. All the people present in the room paused in silence, and gave her an eccentric look. How could she say that when she herself hasn''t noticed that she finished the whole thing already! Everyone thought. Nico''s stiff face started moving again as if he understood a part of Sarah''s unusual request. Nico started sweating after he took a bite of the Steaming Pork Chowder. This time he just enjoyed the explosion of flavors it had! The Stew he tasted has a different texture from the other stews he have previously tried. Rhoanne helped herself to the stew and simply ignored everybody in the room. "This is one of the best Boar Stew I had in a long time! Whoever cooked this is a genius! Are you selling us the recipes? I''m sure even the nobles would love to buy these!" Said Rhoanne as she licked every last drop that remained in the bowl. "Boss?" Rhoanne has just noticed that Nico has already took a bite of the bacon a while ago. He wasn''t moving and now sweated more than ever. "Boss?! What... what did you put in his food?!" reacted Rhoanne. But as she stood up, Nico grabbed her arm to sit her back down. He gave the rest of the Bacon to Rhoanne and said: "Here, you try this and tell me what you think." "What''s the big deal it''s just any other boar belly....." As she bit the bacon while talking. She stopped and tears suddenly rolled down her cheek! "BOSSS!!! WHAT''S WITH THIS MEAT?! WHY IS IT THIS GOOD?!" exclaimed Rhoanne. She finished the bacon in the blink of an eye. But after finishing the delicious cured pork belly, only did she understood Sarah''s request. "Boss.... Its..... Its. Sa..." said Rhoanne. She wanted to finish what she was saying, but she was busy chewing the poor boar in her mouth and resumed ignoring everybody again. "Oh my, Ms. Sarah. This is certainly surprising. I fully understood your situation. I am willing to invest 2000 gold pieces!" said Nico. "Well, that is rather a large sum Mr. Nico..... please let me think about it." replied Sarah. "2500 gold! We even have 4 orcs and 2 Minotaur carcasses in our carriage. It''s all yours" "KLANG!" A suit of armor is placed on one side of the room. It seems it dropped its arm down the floor. Rhoanne''s instinct kicked in, drew her dagger and instantly stood in front of Nico. But as soon as she saw little Gretel went to the armor''s arm to pick it up, Rhoanne sighed and sheathed her dagger back in her waist. Gretel just simply smiled at them and said. "I''m sorry about that. His Arm is loose you see. I thought I fixed it this time." after putting the arm back, she simply walked back to the group whistling. "Haha! That''s a funny-looking suit of armor little Miss!" said Rhoanne to Gretel. "Thank you! It''s my doll Gus...Gusford! Say Hi to them Gusford" said Gretel as she playfully swing the armor''s hand making small waves at them. "Such a cute kid." said Rhoanne. "We will accept your generous offer, Mr. Nico! Thank you very much for this opportunity." said Sarah as she shook Nico''s hand. "What''s the big deal boss? We traded Salt for far much less!" asked Rhoanne. "Rhoanne, what they offer is simply not just Salt. Have you forgotten the vegetable called the potato?" "Yeah? What of it?" smugly asked Rhoanne. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Nobody knows what this vegetable is. It''s something that doesn''t exist! In My whole life as a merchant, I have never laid eyes on this vegetable. It seems, Miss Sarah wants to use us to sell her potatoes!" said Nico. "Then what makes it so special than the other vegetables we sell?" asked Rhoanne. "This crop is cultivated by them in this town where soil is bad. Miss Sarah has also demonstrated the variety of dishes you can accomplish with this vegetable. She even used it to give a thick and rich texture to this soup! Now imagine a crop that can survive in the harshest environment. It means anybody can grow this vegetable! Nobody has to die of hunger again Rhoanne!" answered Nico. Rhoanne''s heart was struck instantly as a tear rolled out her eyes once more. She has always felt bad about the children''s condition back in Tenrock city. She was powerless, seeing the hungry children dying. It has always left a bad taste in her mouth. Even with all the strength she trained for, she hated the fact that her might can''t save these children from starvation. But right in front of her is the solution. If she can bring back these so called potatoes in her city, then she can finally have the power to save these starving children! "Why couldn''t Miss Sarah just tell us directly her request then? We could''ve prepared for her request better, right?" asked Rhoanne. "The First reason for that, is because Ms. Stillwater is testing us. The second reason is that she possesses a vegetable that can possibly end world starvation. The last reason is that she also has a method of acquiring an unimaginable amount of salt. The only way to make this bacon is if you use salt in large amounts." explained Nico. Miss Sarah nodded and smiled as she fully heard Nico''s explanation. "You passed Mr. Nico. Yes, you are correct. We want you to sell the salt and potatoes in our stead as we are not capable of defending ourselves." Sarah explained. As Nico''s explanation ended, the door behind them opened. Our adorable little Sage stepped in holding one more dish. "Thank you little Sage" said Sarah. Little Sage then after gave a quick curtsy with her dress and pranced towards her brothers and sisters as she licked her fingers. It seems a little part of the food got stuck on her fingers which explains her messy face. Rhoanne adored how cute Little Sage looked. "Please enjoy this dish. It''s best consumed after meals so I intentionally served it last." said Sarah. "What is this boss? It''s wobbling all over!" said Rhoanne as she was looking at the unusual dish in front of her. As they both took a bite, Nico dropped his spoon. "heh... heh...Hehe... hehehehe... HAHAHAHAHHA!" Nico laughed like a lunatic. "Boss?!" said Rhoanne as she got worried for her dear friend who has gone mental. "They got us Rhoanne! They got us good! To think they even have that! Ms. Sarah Stillwater, the Blue Fox Company is ready to fully cooperate with you!!" 16 SARAHS RESOLVE A day before the merchant duo has arrived, Gus has meticulously prepared for the Merchants'' arrival. Gus used his negotiation skills he learned back on Earth to make sure he gets the most out of their offer. Early beforehand, Gus told Sarah and the Kids that he would act as a prop and stand at a corner of the room. He will be listening throughout their conversation. He told them to accept the merchant''s offer if he purposely drops his arm and immediately serve the Caramel flan afterward. Gus made the Flan using his newly acquired Sugar, along with the Eggs and Milk from the Towns'' kind donation. He knew he had the upper hand as he possesses items that are not supposed to be available to this world. He already has the winning hand even before the deal has started. The tricky part is maximizing his winnings. The moment Nico had a spoonful of flan, he realized his miscalculation. He didn''t expect that she also wanted him to sell sugar. Nico underestimated Sarah. If this all works out, she knows that she can help not only the town but the whole Citadel itself! He was impressed with her determination to see this to the end. "I will have more commodities up for sale very soon. But for now, I will only be selling Salt, Sugar, and Potatoes." said Sarah. "No matter Ms. Sarah, I believe that this will be a long-lasting business relationship. If it''s alright with you, I want to see the merchandise." said Nico. Sarah nodded and first presented the potato in its raw form on the table. She then took out a small wooden box underneath the table. She opened the box and grabbed 2 small containers and presented it to Nico. As he opened the 2 containers, he took out his monocle and examined the products carefully. Nico also took out a small wooden spoon from his pocket and scooped both the sugar and salt. He rubbed the two products between his fingers and put a little bit on his tongue, one after the other. He put down his monocle and just sighed. "Ms. Sarah, in all my dealings with Salt and Sugar, These are the most refined products I have ever laid my eyes on. The Salt has no muddy taste and doesn''t even have a single speck of dirt. As of now the current value of 1 kilogram of salt is equivalent to 40 gold coins and a kilogram of sugar costs 60 gold. As for the potato, will you please give me a bit more time. It''s the first time I have seen this crop and I have to evaluate the market to price this properly. How about we split the profits of about 70/30. 70 is our cut." "Ahh...umm... Let me think...." Sarah said as he looked at Gus. She noticed Gus has no reaction, it only meant that he didn''t agree to the cut. "60/40! That is my final offer." said Nico as he fiddled a coin between his fingers. "I''ve never seen Boss being cornered like this. The only times he does that, is if he''s nervous himself." thought Rhoanne. "KLANG!" The Armor dropped its hand once more. Rhoanne''s quick reaction made her jump in front of Nico again with her dagger drawn. Then she remembered what happened earlier and shamefully sat back down. "I''m really really sorry! It dropped again! I should really have Mister Gusford''s hand fixed!" said Gretel with a bright smile, showing her big white teeth and all! "Aww... It''s okay little girly! I hope Mr. Gusford gets all better! Where did you find Mr. Gusford anyway?" asked Rhoanne. Sarah, Gretel and the rest of the gang shuddered. Gretel was on her wits ends, looking nervously at Gus and Rhoanne. But at the moment Gretel was about to say something, Sarah jumped in and said. "We would gladly take that offer, Mr. Nico, seeing that you are the ones taking more of the risk after all." said Sarah. Gretel heaved a sigh of relief as she looked at Ms. Sarah with great appreciation. Her quick thinking has distracted them away from Gus. Sarah then extended her hand towards Nico, to seal the deal with a handshake. He finally admitted defeat and offered Ms. Sarah the best benefits they can get. Total partnership. "You would''ve turned out to be a fine merchant Ms. Sarah. Would you consider changing your profession?" asked Nico with a smile. "I have to decline Mr. Nico. I believe I am where I should be." said Sarah as she smiled. "Then I also believe a celebration is in order, Ms. Sarah! Welcome aboard The Great BlueFox Company." said Nico as he sealed the deal with a firm handshake. "Then I guess we would hold a town feast! I do recall the Minotaurs and Orcs are part of the deal, Am I correct?" asked Sarah. "But of course! I will have them delivered immediately! Ms. Rhoanne if you please." said Nico. "Yes boss!" said Rhoanne as she stood up. "I can''t wait for this feast! Coz'' that means i get to eat dem delicious food again!" said Rhoanne as she still remembered the bacon taste that was once in her mouth. "Minotaurs and Orcs?!" shouted the kids. "Is there really, Ma''am?!" asked Griffin. "Yes, there is! You wanna see ''em? I killed them myself you know! and just call me Big Sis or Sis Rhoanne!" boasted Rhoanne. "Yes!" shouted the Gang. "By the way, I wanna ask you kids! Who''s the genius who cooked all the delicious food? I really want to meet him!" asked Rhoanne excitingly. Sarah and the kids were back shuddering once again. Even the armor moved a bit making Nico wonder if he was just seeing things. He shook his head and thought maybe he was just tired from his travels not to mention the stress from the deal earlier. "Urm, Big Sister? Can you carry me? Little Sage is scared of Scary Cows and Pigs!" said little Sage as she flashed her big Green eyes at Rhoanne. She even went as far as to try and hide behind her favorite book. Rhoanne''s heart went full throttle and picked up Little Sage in a heartbeat. She even gave her one big hug as she couldn''t contain herself any longer. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Don''t worry Little one! This Big Sister will Kill all the Scary Cows and Pigs! I''ll slaughter each and every single one for you! Hang tight to big sister, okay?" said Rhoanne excitingly. Little Sage gave her favorite book to Cindy and extended her cute little arms towards Rhoanne. The redhead adventurer quickly picked little Sage up and placed the little girl on her shoulders, giving her a piggyback ride. "How did you kill them Bis Sis?" asked Gretel. "How heavy is your sword big sis?" asked Griffin "What weapons did they use?" asked Cindy. Ray was just silently watching them as he walks alongside them with a smile on his face. "Well, I''ll tell you everything while we walk! You see, this all started when..." Rhoanne and the rest of the kids started walking away as she told them her great battle. Little Sage quickly turned her head around and gave a big thumbs up towards Ms. Sarah and Gus. "What a cunning kid. She will go a long way." thought Gus. Sarah simply smiled and waved at them. "Well, That was exhilarating Ms. Sarah. I hope you don''t mind, but while my bodyguard is busy being dragged away at the mercy of your children, I hope you won''t mind if I rest for a little bit." said Nico. "Mr. Nico, We have plenty of unused rooms in the Orphanage. Please follow me." Said Sarah, as she opened the door letting Nico step out the room first. But before stepping out herself, Ms. Sarah took a glance back at the room and bowed deeply at Gus before guiding Nico to a vacant room. Gus finally moved around a bit to stretch. "I really should think up of a way so I can move around." Then An Idea hit Gus. If he does that, he would have no problems moving around later during the town feast! 17 PAPA Gus had a bit of free time after that, he organized his thoughts and did a quick recap of his situation. Before anything else, Gus wanted to set aside a portion of the money he earned to buy food supplies, upgrade the Orphanages'' structure and its facilities. This should be a good surprise for Sarah and the kids. He will need to look for a carpenter, very soon. Gus felt satisfied after he finally earned enough funds to purchase land and ingredients. But he also frowned after he realized, he was way off from his goal of owning a restaurant. He remembered he also needs a place for his restaurant. No sensible city would be willing to accept a Monster as a Landlord! To top it all off, even if he acquired the land he needed, he still has to do a proper study selecting his food, along with its respective prices in accordance with the store''s location! There is also a matter of hiring is a staff that would work under a monster! This is a very big problem for Gus. He could do nothing about it for now. He needs to take advantage of the opportunity at present. A Town Feast means a lot of food. LOTS AND LOTS of food. Gus grinned and wondered how many experience points he would gain if he cooks for the whole town of Yellowleaf! With more skill points, he knows he is a step closer getting strong, and also a step closer to owning a restaurant! Obviously, Gus would invest his last remaining skill point in BARTER! Gus figured, he needed more ingredients in his pocket market. The three items he chose are Palm oil which is sold for 5 coppers, Soy Sauce sold for 6 coppers and finally garlic that sold for 3 coppers! From what Gus had heard earlier, Minotaurs should have the same body for cows while the Orcs have the same structure for pigs. Although Gus was a little bit hesitant about consuming something that walks on two feet, Gus figured he should really get used to eating bipedal creatures. Gus was practicing this certain skill that entertained the kids the other night. He used Morph on his helmet and transformed it into a mini, walking and talking Gusford! As a miniaturized knight, he made his way silently to catch up with Gretel and Rhoanne. Meanwhile at the back of the Chapel grounds, "And that''s how your big sister Rhoanne took down the bad monsters!" Said Rhoanne as she unloaded the last Minotaur down near their kitchen. "Wow, Ms. Rhoanne! Could you teach me your helm-splitter move?!" asked Griffin. "No! Teach me that dagger throw!" Said Cindy. "How about teaching me unarmed techniques?" asked Gretel, as she posed with both her fists up. Ray was also tugging at Rhoanne''s clothes while holding his Bow and Arrow Toy. "Do you know any Magic, Big Sister Rhoanne?" shyly asked Little Sage. "When you grow up a little bit more, then I promise I will teach them all! Haha!" Boasted Rhoanne to the kids. "Little Ray, you should ask Boss Nico for that. He is way better than I am at using bows." said Rhoanne to Ray as she scruffed his hair. The ever silent Ray nodded and smiled at Rhoanne. "Little Sage, Don''t tell anybody but I''m actually useless when it comes to magic. HaHa!" Rhoanne said to Little Sage as she scratched the back of her head. "So your cook should be just inside the kitchen, right?" asked Rhoanne. "I think he went home for a while to rest Bis Sis!" said Gretel with a stiff face. "Yeah, urm.. he did mention that he needs to prepare for tonight''s feast!" said Griffin as his eyes were gazing all over the place. "Really? Too bad then." said Rhoanne disappointed. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Sarah has just arrived where Rhoanne and the kids were. "Ah! Miss Rhoanne. You should be tired from your long journey. Please follow me and I will take you to your room." "Then I''ll be taking your kind offer, Miss Sarah. I think I will need to take a nap for tonight''s celebration! I will see all of you later, kids!" said Rhoanne as she followed Sarah inside the Chapel''s common area. The same time they both disappeared, the kids heard a voice from somewhere. "Psst. Hey kids! Are there no other people around?" said the voice. As the Kids all looked around, Little Sage looked down and smiled. "Mishter Gus!" The braided little girl picked him up and hugged him as he really did look like a toy. "Thank you little Sage." said Gus. "I think it''s safe to talk Mister Gus." Said Gretel. "Okay everyone, listen up! I will be cooking for tonight''s feast, But I need everybody''s help! Will you help me?" asked Gus. "Of course Mr. Gus" -- shouted the Children as they were excited to learn cooking from Mr. Gus. "All Right. Let''s go back to the Living room! Let''s discuss everything there!" said Gus. Inside the Living Room------ Gus jumped off Little Sage''s hand and walked towards his body. As Gus'' headless body picked up the little knight, it transformed back into a helmet. "All Right Everyone Gather around!" everyone huddled around the table as they listened carefully to Gus. From their discussion, It seems Gus will be cooking these for tonight. SOUP: French Onion Soup BREAD, STARCHES, and APPETIZERS: Unleavened Flatbreads Mashed Potatoes French Fries Battered Onion Rings Potato Chips MAIN DISHES Roast Tenderloin of Minotaur Roast Tenderloin of Orc Orc Bacon Oven-Baked Minotaur Salisbury Steak Teriyaki Minotaur Soy Garlic Orc Battered "PORC" Chops Minotaur Roast Ribs in Asian BBQ Glaze "PORC" balls in Tomato sauce. The children were wondering if they can even finish these dishes. Gus smirked and said "Did you already forget that I am here?" said Gus. "Everybody line up! I have gifts for all of you!" said Gus. Using his Skill "Impart" He made personalized Kitchen equipment just for the children. First in line was their Big Sister Gretel. Gus Gave her a Chef''s knife and a Cleaver. Her eyes lit up as she carefully observed the beautifully crafted knives she has never seen before. The Knives'' design is obviously from modern Earth as it had more functionality than the old versions. Next in line was Griffin. Gus gave him a Butcher''s Cleaver and also a Chef''s knife. He also examined his knives. He was excited about the Big Square Knife he had and wondered how to use it. As for Ray, He gave him Another Chef''s Knife and a Fillet Knife. The silent Ray smiled and carefully observed the weird shape his fillet knife has. His fillet knife can even bend! Gus thought that it was a weird property for an Iron knife to have, but that''s the great System''s Magic in the works he thought. For Cindy, Gus Gave her Chef''s Knife and Paring Knife. Cindy''s eyes shined as he looks at the small and sleek paring knife. She couldn''t believe there was such a small knife used for preparing food! Little Sage was also Excited to receive her knife, but sadly she received none as she was still too young. "Where''s mine? Sniff... Sniff... Hic.... Why Can''t I have one?" As little Sage''s eyes welled up and started to make her glasses wet from all her tears, Gus picked her up gently and sat her down on a chair. Gus knelt down in front of her and stroke her head. "Little Sage, I didn''t give you a knife because your hands are not yet big enough to use it safely. But don''t worry! Do you really think Big Brother Gus won''t give you anything?! That''s unthinkable, Little Sage! I will always have something for you!" Gus then gave her an iron spoon made from his skill. "Little Sage, You have the most important job of all! Your Job is to make sure that Everybody''s food tastes great! We don''t want to serve bad tasting food now, don''t we?" asked Gus while he pats her head. "Yes.... hic. hic," said Little Sage as she calmed down a bit. "Oh, dear! I almost forgot! You can also play with these if you get bored!" said Gus playfully. Gus took out a wooden box and opened it in front of her. Everyone was surprised at what they saw. Gus has made Little Sage her very own Action Figure set! The highly detailed collection consists of: - Little Sage with her book accessory! - Gus with his Sword and Shield accessory! -Silver-haired Gretel with a dagger accessory! -Griffin with a giant axe accessory! -Cindy with a dagger accessory! - Ray with a Bow accessory! All of his siblings are there! Gus even made an Action Figure Of: - *SPECIAL EDITION* Rhoanne complete with her Two-Handed Sword Accessory! - *SPECIAL EDITION* Big Sister Sarah with a Magic Staff Accessory! "Oh No, Little Sage! They are not alone! Some Dangerous Monsters are also here to Attack them!" said Gus. He didn''t forget to make action figures of monsters such as Minotaurs, Orcs, Goblins and Dragons from his world. "Do you like my present, Little Sage?" asked Gus. Little Sage''s eyes lit up and started to get teary-eyed again. "Yes! I really love them, Papa!" Everyone was surprised when Little Sage called Gus, Papa. Little Sage leaped towards Gus and hugged him really tight. The other children started having teary eyes as well when Little Sage jumped to Gus. They were really happy for their youngest sister, finally having a father figure she accepted in her cold and broken heart. Even Ms. Sarah couldn''t help but put her hands on her mouth and cry. It''s as if all the hardship this frail little girl has endured has suddenly disappeared like a fleeting bubble. It seems she was watching them from behind the living room doors all this time. She was thankful for the Fates to have responded to her prayers. She was especially thankful to Gus. Gus was caught off-guard when Little Sage called him "Papa." He hugged her tightly and put her down on the ground. "I''ll ask you again, will you accept the job of making sure the food your brothers and sisters make taste good?" asked Gus. Little Sage rubbed the snot away from her nose, took out her Iron Spoon, raised it up in the air and shouted "YES PAPA! I ACCEPT! I will make sure their food tastes great or so help me!" shouted Little Sage as she waved her Iron spoon like a flag of victory. "That''s my Daughter!" said Gus as he hugged her adopted daughter once more. The Moment Gus hugged Little Sage, everyone couldn''t hold it in anymore and cried happily for them. They cried so hard that they even ignored Sarah who was already Crying even more loudly than they were! 19 GUS BRIGADE 2 It was time for everyone to start cooking. Gus assisted everyone to get the stoves burning and the cauldrons ready. As Gus had different stations for kitchen prep, he also has different stations for cooking. Cindy and Gretel were given the responsibility to man the Fry Station. They prepared their batter which Gus taught them to make, along with the cut potato fries, cut onion rings, cut potato chips, and raw porc chops. A cauldron is then filled with Palm oil, mixed with peanut oil and lard for additional flavor! Gus also gave them a pair of tongs for them to use as they fry. The instructions were clear, thanks to Gusford Jr. The onion rings and porc slices will be dipped in the batter before it is fried. As for the rest, they just need to fry them till they are Golden Brown! Gus reminded them to double fry the potato chips and the french fries to make them really crispy! Gus gave them a small bottle of salt to use for after cooking. Next, Sarah was given the responsibility to cook the French Onion soup and the Tomato sauce for the porc balls. Gus taught her to caramelize the mounds of thinly sliced onions, over a low fire using butter, then later adding the Minotaur Stock as its soup base. She was also responsible for cooking the porc balls itself which Griffin and Gusford jr. made, to be added later in the tomato sauce. She Started with lightly frying the porc balls with a bit of orc lard till they are brown. Setting the cooked porc balls aside, Sarah used the same cauldron and added the aromatic cut onions, cut garlic and more butter which they prepared a while ago. As the onions turned transparent, the aroma of meat and butter intensified. She added the cooked porc balls and finally added the tomato sauce which they crushed earlier. She let the 2 cauldrons simmer and let the flavors build-up while stirring once in a while to avoid burning the food. The Boys along with Little Sage were assigned at the Roast or Oven Station. After Gus has accelerated the marination process and the bacon''s dry curing process in his spatial inventory, he instructed the boys to help little Sage put the tenderloins she carefully marinated in the oven. As Little Sage was dancing in excitement, the boys also roasted their massive, marinated Minotaur and pOrc Ribs. As the boys have more free time on their hands, Ray and Griffin helped Cindy fry food at her station. Gus gave her daughter Little Sage the responsibility of watching all the meat in the oven, making sure that it won''t burn! She doesn''t have to worry as Gusford jr. is always at her side to guide her. "Daughter, it is time for you to use that!" said the crossed arm Gus while looking at his busy cooks. "Yes Papa!" said Little Sage as she quickly unsheathed her iron spoon from her tiny pocket. She rushed to every station along with her little Gusford and tasted everyone''s dishes to make sure that their seasoning is just right! But Suddenly, The Kitchen doors have opened! Everyone panicked because Gus is totally exposed! Just a few minutes ago in the Dining Room --------- "Where is everybody?" asked Rhoanne as she was walking around the Orphanage with Nico. "I haven''t seen Ms. Stillwater as well. Perhaps, they''re in the kitchen?" As they walked and finally approached the kitchen doors, they can see streams of ember light seeping out from the crevices of the door. As the duo walked closer to the dancing yellow lights, A thick barrier of intoxicating smell has stopped them on their tracks. The Smell Of Onions, Butter, Meat, and Oil was everywhere! They were hearing sizzling noises and clashing of metals. Different voices were heard. "Sharp Knife Behind! Passing through"--- "Carrying hot food from Behind!"---- "Need more Batter Please! I''m running out!" ---- Even a Small familiar voice was heard. "Big Brother Griffin! You almost put salt instead of sugar! you deserve 5 Bops on the head!"---- "Big Brother Ray, Pwease go help with the breads!"---- "Mish Sarah! The onion soup is yummy!"----- Ah! My Roast should be done!" Nico and Rhoanne just blankly stared at each other. "Boss, were still in the orphanage right? I didn''t remember taking my nap in a tavern." asked Rhoanne. "Don''t be silly Rhoanne! Can''t you recognize their voices?" said Nico. "Ohhh!!! Then that means, I can finally meet their Genius cook! He should be in here too!" said Rhoanne with a wide grin on her face. Rhoanne opened the Kitchen door and started Greeting everyone. "Hello Everyone! We were wondering if we can lend a hand in the kitchen? Hmm?" said Rhoanne as she started surveying the kitchen looking for the Orphanage''s Genius Cook. Everyone suddenly stopped what they were doing, and just smiled at their two merchant guests. As Rhoanne looked at everyone, She noticed that their faces were stiff and suspicious. "Rhoanne! Do you ever knock? Seriously, you really can''t get rid of this bad habit of yours!" said Nico as he shook his head and sighed. "Sorry boss... So! Where is this Cook of yours? I don''t... see..... him.... around..." Rhoanne was distracted by what she saw. Everyone was wearing an iron glove while cooking! Little Sage is holding an Iron Knight Doll, while Ms. Sarah is wearing a helmet! "Urm, What''s with the weird helmet?" asked Rhoanne. "Nevermind that Big Sis Rhoanne! Our Cook Mister Gu.... Gusfreid just took a break!" said Gretel as she continued frying the onion rings. "Urm. Yeah! He said he wanted to make desserts as well." said Cindy as she smirked with an evil grin looking at her glove. She suddenly thought that this was the best chance for her to experience something sweet from the great cook Mr. Gus. Cindy''s glove rattled a bit as if it was complaining to the mischievous Fox-eyed Cindy. "Yeah! He said he needs to.... um... go home and wash his horse too." said Griffin as he smiled. Everyone, including Ms. Sarah Just glared at him with dead scary eyes. "Oh, Big brother Griffin! If you stop paying attention, then our Rib Roast might really burn! You should bring them out NOW!" Shouted little Sage as she bopped her iron spoon at her brother''s big empty head, a few more times. "Mr. Gusfreid huh... I''ll be sure to remember his name." said Rhoanne. Nico just sighed at Rhoanne and approached Ms. Sarah. "Ms. Sarah, we wish to contribute to the Feast with a few of our fine commodities as well. May I know where i can place it down?" asked Nico. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "You can place them inside the Dining room Mr. Nico. The children and I are grateful for your kind contribution!" said Sarah as she bowed thankfully. "Oh, and Ms. Sarah, If you don''t mind, I wish to know how one can cook better with a helmet. I just can''t imagine how you do it." whispered Nico to Sarah. "Let''s go, Rhoanne." "Yes, Boss!" replied Rhoanne, as they stepped out of the kitchen door. Miss Sarah just bowed. The color of her face is deep red from embarrassment, as she almost forgot she was still wearing Gus''s head! 20 TOWN FEAS After Sarah and the children finally finished up, Gus told them to rest as he will be performing the final touches on the dishes. Everyone was tired and sat down as they quietly watched Gus. Gus has just finished cooking the remaining Salisbury steak portions. It was an ingenious idea, as the little bits and pieces of meats are being used. By doing this, Gus created more food portions and lessened food wastage. He did the same thing with the porc balls. He spread the sweet soy garlic sauce all over the crispy fried porc chops and plated them beautifully. He finished the fluffy mashed potatoes as well. He only needed to add melted butter and salt to the already peeled, boiled and crushed potatoes. As for both the roasted porc and minotaur loins, he thinly sliced the juicy tenderloins and lined them up on the longest plate they owned. He sprinkled a few more salt on top and garnished every nook and cranny with a special sauce that Gus was able to produce, using Minotaur stock and Meat drippings. Gus lastly made a final glaze for the ribs, to make the flavors even stick more to the bones. He plated each dish one by one until he finally placed the cooked unleavened bread baskets on the side. Finally, everything is served as promised! "Papa that was amazing! I hope I can be as good as you when I grow up!" said Little Sage as she was clapping her tiny little hands. "No Daughter, you are going to be better than me!" said Gus as he scruffed her hair. On the Big round table are the following: French Onion Soup Unleavened Flatbreads Buttered Mashed Potatoes French Fries Battered Onion Rings Potato Chips Roast Tenderloin of Minotaur Roast Tenderloin of Orc Orc Bacon Oven-Baked Minotaur Salisbury Steak Teriyaki Minotaur Battered Soy Garlic PORC Chops Minotaur Roast and Porc Ribs in BBQ Glaze pORC balls in Tomato sauce Sarah and the Kids took a moment to appreciate what they have accomplished on the big table. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "So much food!" "Did we really made... cook... all this?" The children were discussing among themselves how proud they are of their hard work. They even taught each other the different dishes and techniques they learned from Gus. "Thank you for teaching us. Seeing the Kids this happy is also my happiness." said Sarah as she bowed her head toward Gus. "You don''t have to thank me, Sarah, I would still have cooked anyway. I am a creature that loves to cook you know!" said Gus jokingly. They both laughed at each other while they observed the kids have fun just a bit more. "Sarah, I''ll go on ahead and head back first inside the Living room. You and the children should enjoy the night." said Gus. "But what about you? We can''t simply host the feast without you, and the kids would also not allow this to happen." asked Sarah. "I thought about it and realized that I really can''t risk you and the kids. If people find out that you are housing a monster like me.... then, I can''t even imagine the consequences," said Gus. "No! Papa! you hafta come!" shouted Little Sage as she dropped her favorite book and hugged Gus tightly. "Mr. Gus, everything here is only possible because of you. so you have to join us!" said Gretel. "Please, Mr. Gus?" begged Griffin. "You promised to make me something sweet Mr. Gus!" said Cindy. Ray just tugged Gus'' arms as he was trying to bring him back to the table. "Everyone, I really appreciate what you guys are doing for me, but I really can''t risk all of you just for my sake. You know people will not easily accept me, right?" answered Gus. Gretel clenched her fist really tight, she was already trembling in anger and frustration. "I will protect you from anyone Mr. Gus! As you have protected me! I will never let that happen! It''s not fair that we get to have all the fun while you stay here! It''s not fun... It''s no fun to be alone!" shouted Gretel. Gus realized that Gretel might have abandonment issues from how she reacted. "Tell me what''s in your bag, Gretel," asked Gus "It''s the knives that you gave me!" answered Gretel. "I made those knives using my Iron Body. So as long as you carry them, I will always be with you! Besides, I don''t have any other home, besides this place, right here!" said Gus. "So, you will stay here forever?" asked Gretel. "Well, that''s for your Big sister Sarah to decide, Gretel," answered Gus as he smiled and looked at Sarah shamefully. Everyone rushed over to where Sarah stood. The children knelt and begged in front of her, asking the same question. "Can Mr. Gus stay? Pretty Please?" ------- After Sarah looked at everyone and smiled, She finally answered them. "Yes. Mr. Gus can stay," answered Sarah. Everybody celebrated! All the Kids hugged Sarah at the same time making it hard for their bis sister to breathe. "I''ll tell you what Gretel, after the feast and if you guys are still not tired, I''ll show you guys how to really have fun in this living room, okay? I promise you guys an adventure!" said Gus. "Really? how can you do that?!" Ther''s no dungeon in the living room, Mr. Gus! Don''t be silly!" said Gretel. "You don''t believe the great cook Gus?" Some kids nodded while some shook theirs. "Then you guys go to the feast! You will know the answer to that later. I won''t go anywhere. I promise!" said Gus. ---At the Town Square ---- The feast has started and everyone in town was present. Yellowleaf was a town with only a population of less than a 100. The food everyone prepared can accommodate around 150 or even a little more. It was evident that only either a few women, elderly and the children are left behind in yellowleaf, as the young men and husbands were working far away in the neighboring citadels. The town of yellowleaf was thankful to the Orphanage and the Bluefox company, for inviting them to this feast. The town even celebrated more as Sarah has announced that the Orphanage will teach everyone how to cultivate and sell potatoes with Bluefox company''s assistance. She also mentioned that they would be working hand in hand with the Town Council, to make this crop a town commodity. Everyone Cheered and gave a toast to Sarah and Nico. Afterward, everyone has started eating. Some townspeople also have brought food from their own homes to share with others. It is no surprise that the town absolutely loved the food they prepared. Some even begged Sarah to teach them her recipes for these dishes. As Sarah was preoccupied talking with the other villagers, Gretel and the gang were happily playing with the other kids. -------©\------------------- "I tell you, boss, I have tried everything on that table, but nothing beats Bacon! I can''t explain it, but the food they make is really somthin'' special!" said the Red-headed adventurer Rhoanne, as she rubbed her full stomach. Nico has just finished eating as well. He only observed the empty plate in front of him in silence. "Boss? is anything wrong?" asked "Rhoanne, don''t you find this situation odd?" "What do you mean?" asked Rhoanne. "About these potatoes, nobody can just discover these underground crops so easily. The one who first discovered and cooked this didn''t even bother to know if these things are edible," said Nico. "Well, maybe Ms.Sarah and the kids were just lucky enough to find these crops. They must''ve been desperate enough to try and eat it. I heard from the folks that they were having it rough last week." said Rhoanne. "Maybe so, but your not the only one asking around, Rhoanne. I''ve heard that Griffin and Cindy have recently got hurt last week while they were in the forest. Ms. Sarah was asking for help, door to door if they might spare a few coins to help aid Griffin''s broken arm. I saw him use that odd-shaped knives on that tough minotaur meat. Rhoanne, No one can grow bones overnight." Rhoanne remained silent and crossed her arms as she continued to listen to her boss. "And as for the matter with Salt and Sugar, it just doesn''t add up. The Majority of Salt and Sugar that crosses our borders goes to the production of medicine in the medical guild. The rest goes to the Royalty. I myself have been monitoring the movements of Salt and Sugar in this country. There are no records of missing sugar and salt." said Nico. "Then maybe Ms. Sarah and the kids found a way to make sugar and salt!" Said Rhoanne. "You cannot produce sugar in our country. The Sugar we use, all came from the south where the weather is warmer. I''ve also heard that harvesting and processing sugar alone requires a lot of manpower, and also requires large hectares of land, to grow what they call sugar canes profitably. Yellowleaf neither has a vast land or manpower. As for the salt, there are only small lakes and rivers nearby. It is almost impossible to create salt from freshwater." said Nico. "So the only way possible is that...." "....Someone is assisting Ms. Sarah from the shadows." continued Rhoanne. Nico and Rhoanne can only sigh at each other, as their discoveries only confused them further. "It just really bothers me, that your intuition to danger is as accurate as ever. I can''t help but worry, especially for Sarah and the children." "It doesn''t matter, right boss? You''ve said it yourself that this request is very profitable. And also... I like to be near the kids when this shadow person shows up and makes his move." The night continued with the town celebrating under the moonlight. But not long after, the town''s bell rang loudly, alerting everyone that the town is under attack. 21 GOBLIN ATTACK The skinny town guard arrived at the Chapel entrance and reported straight to the town mayor, Victor. "Sir! we are under attack!" said the exhausted skinny guard. "Attack?! which city?! what faction?!" asked Victor. "It''s not from a city sir! Goblins!" answered the skinny guard as he couldn''t also believe it himself. "But, there shouldn''t be goblin nests within miles!" answered Victor. He knew their town is already safe inside the domain of Fahnzel. Patrols are very strict on their borders. Victor has pondered, how a great number of these mindless beasts, could avoid the eyes of the vigilant Citadel Border Brigade. "Sir the goblins didn''t come from outside the town walls! They came from underneath the town''s dungeon!" reported the skinny guard. "Impossible! Dungeon creatures are bound to stay underneath! Gather everyone inside the chapel grounds!" said Victor. Goblins are weak but agile creatures. They enjoy robbing and killing the most. When these creatures emerged from underneath the dungeon, they were attracted to the Big and bright bonfire right in the middle of the town. The town of Yellowleaf was caught off guard as they didn''t expect their own dungeon to bend its own rules. They were completely defenseless as all the capable men were currently miles away from their homes. The only ones who are left to defend town are a few elders and a handful of stationed inexperienced militia guards. "Gretel! Take your siblings and run inside the Chapel, now!" shouted Sarah. Gretel nodded and took them inside to hide. She figured it would be safer to be with Gus. Sarah guided the rest of the people, inside the chapel and did her best effort to calm everybody down. "Sir! We only have a handful of militia present! We are able to hold them off at the Chapel gates, with the help of our guests. But I''m afraid we may not last for long!" reported the skinny guard. "I see. Good work. Go immediately to the gates and help them. I will be with you shortly." said Victor. "But... chief... you must not!" complained the skinny guard. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "I will die before they kill our people! Now Go!" demanded Victor. Victor Trea has watched over the town of Yellowleaf for generations, even back before the MoSanchez Monarchy stepped in. Their Family is kind and just to the people, and always prioritized the people''s needs before themselves. Victor came from a great Family of Bards. His Father has spread countless songs and stories about the Heroes of old. His talented father gave prosperity to Yellow leaf by nurturing future bards. Unfortunately, Victor knew he wasn''t as talented as his father. He has no talent with songwriting and the lute. Yellowleaf''s has stopped progressing ever since Victor''s father has died from an illness. Yellowleaf town has declined more and more ever since. -------©\©\---------©\----------- Nico and Rhoanne is defending the Chapel gates along with a few willing elders and a handful of an exhausted militia. "Good thing, they are just goblins." Said Nico as bolts flew from his crossbow, one after the other. Rhoanne hacked through the goblins mercilessly. But her efforts look as if she was trying to stop the flow of a waterfall. She dodged one goblin who jumped at her with a dagger in its hand. Rhoanne barely dodges, as the goblin''s blade brushed slightly across her arm. Rhoanne grabbed another goblin from her side and threw the ugly little creature to three more other goblins. "Boss, there is never a good thing with Goblins. Killing them in tight dungeons are different. To fight these rat-faced, monsters out here in the open is close to suicide!" said Rhoanne as she drinks a stamina potion. Unfortunately, more trouble has arrived at the chapel gates. There are Goblin Shamans that appeared. "That''s not good!" said Rhoanne. She rushed immediately for the Shaman. Before reaching her target, she was blocked by a horde of goblins, protecting their leader. Rhoanne screamed as she decapitated two goblins with a single strike of her sword. After noticing that the horde was getting thicker around her, she unleashed another technique. "Whirlwind Strike!" "FWOOOSHH" Groups of goblins were divided into two. Rhoanne stepped back, as Goblin blood was already dulling her sword. She backed off after executing the technique. A goblin rushed towards the exhausted Rhoanne, wielding its makeshift wooden club. "SHIKKTTT!" A bolt has hit the goblin straight to its'' temple! Nico then tossed a short sword at Rhoanne. The moment she caught the short sword, she threw her heavy two-handed sword at the thickest part of the horde she could see, as if it was a javelin. "FWOOSHH!" Two goblins dropped on their knees together as they were skewered by the big, heavy and bloody sword. "Boss, this is pointless! There are too many of them!" said Rhoanne. Nico dropped his crossbow as he already ran out of bolts. He unsheathed his sword as he also prepared for the next wave of incoming goblins. Rhoanne and Nico were completely surrounded by the Mass horde of goblins. The Shaman Goblin grinned as it signaled his troops to jump in for the kill! Every Goblin jumped at them, excited for human blood to spill. In the Chapel--©\---------------- The Goblins were closing in! They have managed to break through the first line of defense. Injuries, has started to show among the defenders. Women are trying to calm their children inside the chapel. "Close your eyes dear. Everything is going to be okay." Said one mother to her daughter. "Don''t cry Elliot! Real men don''t cry! Let us protect your sister together." said an elder to his grandson. Most of them have already resigned to their fate. Not long after, Goblins has started rushing in the Chapel. Everyone shuddered in fear. The goblins all celebrated as they looked at the women and children as food and their playthings. The little boy Elliot stood up and raised his wooden stick against the Goblins. A goblin rushed at him as it grinned maliciously. It thrust its dagger toward Elliot''s stomach. Victor tried to save the boy. "SHIK!!!" The women and children screamed in horror as they have just witnessed a goblin murder a child. But suddenly, they can still see Elliot moving. The Goblin keep thrusting and slashing at Elliot, but the dagger attacks were taking no effect! As the Goblin looked at his dagger in frustration, it was punched by Elliot. "BOOM!" Goblin brains splattered everywhere! Elliot was shocked as bits and pieces of goblins were still on his face. The Chapel turned silent. The Elders including Victor dropped their jaws, The women and the girls stopped crying. Meanwhile, the goblins also stopped dead in their tracks. They were all staring at the miraculous little boy, with Goblin guts all over him. ©\------------------------------ Nico and Rhoanne were prepared for the worst. the Goblin dogpiled over Rhoanne. But suddenly, the goblins were feeling something off. As if there was a surge of energy that wants to escape underneath. "GRAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!" Goblin bodies flew everywhere in the air! Some even exploded! Rhoanne went all out, as she dived along with her fists through the goblin horde. "Hahahaha! You dare gang up on me?! Let me return the favor!!!" Shouted Rhoanne, breaming with bright energy. The Goblin Shaman was shocked. After seeing Rhoanne''s display of ferocity, It even ordered more goblins to attack her! Nico was also shocked at Rhoanne. But, he was even more surprised at himself. The fatigue has suddenly faded from his body. Instead, endless energy and strength slowly filled him up. He performed a sword dance technique, as he plowed through the goblins. One step, two-step, three-step! He was suddenly empowered as well! "What is going on?" Nico thought. 22 MAGNA DEFENDER Hours before the Goblin attack--------- Gus walked towards the living room. He didn''t really mind that he couldn''t participate in the feast. But since he reasonably cannot enjoy the night with the kids, he anticipated the mass experience points he was about to gain. Gus focused and prioritized what he still needed to do, to accomplish his mission. He currently has enough money to purchase a land of his own. But the bigger question still remains. How and where should he place his restaurant? As a merchant''s acquaintance, not being able to show a face is still a problem. He knew he cannot keep up his act for so long. Gus thought of multiple things, like what if he somehow use Nico to run a restaurant for him or teach Sarah and the kids how to run a restaurant? "Dear User! Let this System remind you that the USER is supposed to accomplish the mission, and no one else." reprimanded the System. "How can I even do business, if they don''t want to do business with me?" said Gus. "Strive Hard User! Time is of the essence!" said the system. "This Bastard System! Running away from the important questions!" thought Gus. After a while, Notifications started flooding in his Status Function. "User Level Up!" "User Level Up!" "User Level Up!" ..... Gus grinned as the moment he was waiting for has finally arrived! The System went on for a while till it paused, revealing Gus'' recent stats. -------------------------- GUS LVL 8 --- 19 Living Armor HP 6000 - 17000 MP 500 - 2000 VIT 24 + 63 = 87 STR 17 + 44 = 61 INT 11 + 24 = 35 DEX 17 + 49 = 66 LUK 15 + 15 = 30 PASSIVE SKILLS: I. PAIN NULLIFICATION LVL 04 - Cheap weapons can''t hurt you anymore! A.) ARMOR FORTIFICATION LVL 04 - A hard swing of a sword doesn''t hurt anymore! a.1) MORPH: Consumes MP, User can shape his body to his will. II.) PERPETUAL BODY LVL 04: you cannot die of old age, and you can now regenerate slowly. b.1) IMPART: Consumes MP, User can grow iron from its body and shape it to the users will. If user interrupts the flow of mana, the malleable iron will separate and harden into pure iron. C.) VALUED PATRON: Anyone who wears the armor, will share the User''s Passive Status. Active Skills Do Not Apply. ACTIVE SKILLS: II. BARTER LVL 04: Ingredients: Onions- 3 coppers Butter- 5 coppers Peanuts - 2 coppers Flour - 3 coppers Salt - 2 coppers Potatoes - 2 coppers Corn - 10 coppers Sugar - 3 coppers Palm oil - 5 coppers Soy Sauce - 6 coppers Garlic - 3 coppers III. COOKING LVL 02: NEW *stats improved* MENU (1) IV. TERRITORY LVL 02: 5x5 meter spacial storage A.)TERRITORIAL IMPERATIVE - Please Use Core to Proceed. Available skill points: 11 points! "Eleven Points!" Gus said as he excitingly thought of what points he would spend these on and its'' results! As Gus was about to spend a point on his Barter, Gretel and the kids have burst open the living room doors. "PAPA! bad Goblins! Big sister Sarah!" said the teary-eyed Sage, as she still points her tiny finger towards outside. "Mister Gus! There are a lot of Goblins attacking!" said the trembling Cindy, as she was still holding Gretel''s hand. "I''ll go take a look. Everyone, stay here," said Gus as he walked towards the door. "We''ll go with you Mr. Gus," said Griffin. "No! Sister Sarah told me to take you guys here! I''ll go with Mister Gus." said Gretel. She remembered the weight of the words her elder sister Sarah has left her. She gave her the responsibility of keeping her siblings safe. "Then we''ll go too!" ---- "Let us help! Sister Gretel!" ------ Gus stopped everyone and said. "Everyone! you guys better stay here, and listen to your Big sister Sarah." said Gus, as he knelt down in front of the children. " If your big sister Sarah get mad for not listening to her, She might not trust you again. Now tell me, would you guys want that?" asked Gus to the children. Everyone finally sat down and sighed. "I''ll be back. Who do you think I am?" asked Gus. "The Great Cook Gus!" ---- everyone chanted. "That''s right! I promise I''ll be back!" Little Sage immediately jumped at Gus. "Papa and Ms. Sarah better come back! or else I will be a bad Girl!" threatened little Sage, as small tears flowed out from her eyes. Gretel also followed Little Sage and hugged Gus as well. "You better come back... Don''t you dare leave me alone! you hear?!" Then everyone else hugged Gus. "I promised you guys adventures in the living room, and I do not break my promises! And also, I still owe little Cindy something sweet. Gretel, take care of them. I''ll be going now." said Gus as he finally stepped out of the living room. A few seconds later, Gus opened the living room door again and said. "Um, could you guys give me that curtain drape?" ---©\------------------------------------- "System, could you tell me if I''m now strong enough to beat these Goblins? "I''m sure you could if you try." answered the system. Gus cursed the system inside his head once again. "But the System can give you a goblin''s average status for you to compare! Please have a look." said the system. "Thank you!" answered Gus as he sighed. After taking a good look at the goblins stats, it turns out, that a normal Goblin''s attack can''t harm Gus anymore. Still, he should be cautious of the Goblin Shaman since he is still susceptible to magic attack. Gus thought that he also needs a disguise. He is already grabbing a lot of attention from Rhoanne already. Gus used the red window drapes he took from the living room as a hooded cape. The disguise he chose, is a knight from his little sister''s TV shows. It was none other than "The Magna Defender." *** As Gus reached the chapel, he saw that the Goblins has already rushed inside. Seeing the Big empty round table with dirty dishes on top, Gus had an idea. Gus knew he had no time to defend the little boy who was about to get stabbed. The Goblins were already attacking from every direction. "System! Please use five skill points in my Cooking skill!" said Gus. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. ©\------------------------------- III. COOKING LVL 07: NEW *Stats Improved!* Temporary stat boost : One hour --------------------------------- Because everyone has partaken in the feast, all of the townspeople have increased their stats for one hour! Gus'' quick thinking has saved the brave boy Edward! Gus then majestically entered the Chapel halls, as he forcefully flutters his cape. "The Magna Defender has descended! Rejoice for you have been blessed by the Heroes of Old. Slay them all for the town of Yellowleaf!" Gus is embarrassed at himself for spouting such cheesy lines that he blatantly ripped-off from her sister''s TV shows. After his bold announcement, Gus immediately drew his sword and dived right into the middle of the horde! Every Goblin''s attack he received, only bounced right off. Gus started his counterattack with a single sword strike. "SCHWIKKK!" Thanks to Gus'' new and improved stats from the numerous level-ups he got, his mighty sword swing killed Eight goblins! Five are knocked back by the pressure of the sword swing alone. After realizing they can''t do anything to this towering goliath, the Goblins scattered away in fear, that they would be the next dead goblin on the ground. After seeing Gus in awe, every elder, women, and children stood up and yelled, "For Yellowleaf!" and began their merciless slaughter of goblins, driving them back to the dungeon. The bewildered Sarah also followed after Gus and the rest of the townspeople outside. 23 DUNGEON DIVING Nico and Rhoanne are just outside the orphanage walls. Both of them were pushing back the horde of goblins back towards the dungeon. "Charge!!!" shouted the Magna Defender. Everyone who is empowered by food from the feast is killing every Goblin they see along the way. Nico and Rhoanne turned their head towards the voice they heard and saw the mysterious cloaked warrior that lead the townspeople. "What is this stupid idiot thinking?!..." Rhoanne simply stopped talking as she couldn''t believe what she saw. Two women were kicking goblins one after another. The Goblin bodies exploded the moment their feet touches their horrified goblin faces. A little boy is laughing while clapping his hands. His clap was severe enough to rupture the nearby Goblin''s Eardrums. He was amused with the blood flowing out their ears as if he was squishing berries. The weak-looking elder who looks as if he is about to croak anytime soon is just whacking away at the Goblins using his bloody cane! Rhoanne and Nico are witnessing a group of ordinary people playing Death Tag with the fleeing Goblins. They were all led by this suspicious red-cloaked warrior. His movements and swordplay is mediocre at best, but this warrior''s strength and speed is nothing to laugh at. A few minutes before the skill expires, The Goblins above ground were finally slaughtered! Rhoanne was mildly disturbed as she saw the children celebrating while they were covered in Goblin Blood. The Women and the Elders knelt before "The Great Defender." Some people like Victor clasped their hands together and prayed to Gus as if he was the chosen apostle who was sent down from the heavens above to save them. "Forgive me for my rudeness, Great Defender, but may I ask if thou are the one who granted us this blessing?" asked Victor, with the utmost respect towards Gus. "Yes, It is I who has bestowed everyone with the Holy Light. The blessing will fade away shortly as it has already served its purpose," answered Gus nervously. Sarah approached The Great Defender and was about to kneel and give her thanks, but as she took a good look at their savior once more. She paused and said something to their savior. "Gus?" asked Sarah. Gus panicked. He immediately used his finger to touch Sarah''s lips so she can''t say anything further. Then he moved in close to her and whispered in her ear. "Yes, It''s me Sarah, Just play along!" requested Gus. "I have no need for further gratitude young lady, now if you all excuse me, I will be taking my leave for my task is complete!" said Gus as he acted badly in front of everyone. ----------------------------- "Emergency Mission! " " Objective: Conquer the Novice Dungeon! " Reward: Shop access to Earth''s "Kitchen World Store." Failure: Lose two random Passives. Time Limit: 24 Hours "Strive Hard Dear User!" ----------------------------- As Rhoanne was about to Seal the Entrance to the Novice Dungeon by breaking its entrance, The Magna Defender Gus stopped her. "On second thought, This Defender will purge the Dungeon, once and for all. This Defender cannot risk for another unusual phenomenon to happen once more," said Gus. Gus is cursing the system once more in his head. "He''s right, Rhoanne. I do not know how the Dungeon was able to bend its rules, but since it happened once, it may happen again. While the Goblins are retreating, we must take this advantage to fully eradicate them." said Nico. Gus once again whispered to Sarah. "You should go ahead and take everyone with you. The children are also getting worried," said Gus. Sarah nodded to Gus'' request and simply said. "Be safe!" As Sarah went and explained the situation to Victor, he quickly understood and told the residents to go back into their homes, and lock their doors till everything has calmed down. Sarah took one last look at Gus to bow her head with gratitude before she heads back herself. "Sir Defender, We are coming with you." said Nico And Rhoanne. "Leave this to me. You do not have to gamble with your lives," said Gus. "You misunderstand me Sir Defender, you see I have just greatly invested in this town, and I would hate to see my investment crumble down on its first day." Said Nico. "Wherever My Boss go is where I go, Sir Defender," said Rhoanne. Gus silently cursed again. Not only does Gus have to clear this dungeon, but he also has to try not to expose himself as a phony as well. Besides being contracted by his boss, Rhoanne also wanted to know this Defender person a lot more. Being a proud warrior herself, she just couldn''t stomach to think, how could someone as mighty as him, has sword skills of a primate. Nico also has a different motive for entering the dungeon. He wanted to know why and how the dungeon was able to bend its own rules. As Victor has stated before, The Dungeon''s creatures shouldn''t have been capable to leave the dungeon. This information may be worth thousands back in the kingdom of Tenrocks. Gus, Rhoanne, and Nico has finally entered the Dungeon. Surprisingly, the first two levels were relatively easy, given that most of the goblins have already been exterminated. The Goblins should take a considerable amount of time before they respawn. The only things that spawned on the first floor were goblin scouts and shield goblins. Gus only needed to swing his weapon, while Rhoanne just used her fists. The second level got a bit tricky as the floor spawned goblin skulkers and goblin archers. Still, It was no problem for the trio especially for Nico, as he was a better shot than the Goblins in the second level. Rhoanne''s intuition has finally told her, that Gus isn''t who he says he is. The only reason Rhoanne trusted him, is the fact that he still saved them and the villagers. If this Defender wanted them dead, he could''ve just watched and waited till everything was over. Meanwhile, Gus is also sure that Rhoanne was on to him. But he couldn''t do anything about it. He can only press on and just try to complete the annoying mission the System just gave him. "I''m sure that this is the last level of this dungeon. The Boss in this dungeon should be a Goblin Warmonger," said Rhoanne. It seems she has conquered this dungeon before. As Rhoanne opened the doors leading to the final boss, What they encountered was something else. "A Goblin Lord?! Boss, Get Back!" shouted Rhoanne. She couldn''t believe that a class A monster is the Boss in the Novice Dungeon. This would take two to three strong human parties to kill this monster!" Gus rushed in and did a downward strike on the monster. "KLANG!" The Goblin Lord blocked with its Gigantic Tree Club. The Goblin Lord countered and slammed his Club towards Gus. The Magna Defender barely blocked with his shield, but the Goblin Lord has still managed to send him flying and Slam against the Dungeon walls. ----------------------- GUS LVL 19 HP: 12000/17000 MP: 1736/2000 ----------------------- The Goblin lord took almost 1/3 off Gus'' Health Points! The Damage Gus would''ve sustained might be worse if he didn''t block with his shield on time. "Sir Defender!" shouted Nico And Rhoanne as they saw Gus lying on the rubble. They jumped in as well and tried to save Gus by drawing the Goblin Lord''s attention away from him. Nico started off by shooting bolts at its'' eyes while Rhoanne used her "Intimidate" technique which raises her physical and magic defenses and apply "Aggravate" on enemies nearby. "Urgh... System, show me the Goblin Lord''s Status" ------------------------- Goblin Lord LVL 58 HP: 49873/50000 MP: 0/0 PASSIVE SKILLS: IMPROVED INTELLIGENCE --- held the ability to plan and command it''s subordinates of Goblins. HYPER REGENERATION --- Automatically Casts Auto-Regen Upon partaking damage Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. GUARDIAN --- It protects the Dungeon Core, also granting the Goblin Lord Enhanced Defense ------------------------- 24 GOBLIN LORD Fortunately, Gus'' "PERPETUAL BODY" passive is in effect. As long as he doesn''t get hit in the next 10 seconds, he would slowly regenerate his lost Hit Points. "Sir Defender! Are you alright?! We Have to Retreat!" Rhoanne shouted at the Downed, Magna Defender. Rhoanne was continuously dodging at the Goblin Lord''s Earthshaking strikes. She is aware that one strike from that towering club means certain death. Meanwhile, Nico continues to shoot bolts at the Goblin Lord''s eyes to slow him down. Unfortunately, Four Goblin captains and two Goblin Generals are making it hard for Nico to completely support Rhoanne. The Goblin Generals rushed towards Nico, brandishing their heavy War Axe. Nico successfully dodges their swift strikes and follows up with a counterattack using his shortsword! "Clash!" Nico performs his sword dance, attacking both the Goblin Generals! "SKRRTT!!! SLASHH!!!" Small wounds have appeared on both the Generals'' body as they blocked Nico''s blade with their tower shields. The Four Goblin Captains have made their move and protected their Generals from Nico''s slashes. Rhoanne got alarmed as she saw her employer Nico is slowly being overrun by these rat-faced creatures. "Boss! Hold On!" Shouted Rhoanne. She took a pouch from her waist and threw it towards the Goblin Lord''s face. The pouch exploded and released a grayish powder which made the Goblin Lord''s breathing difficult. Rhoanne would have used this chance to attack the Goblin Lord. But since she was aware that her attacks were futile against the Goblin Lord, instead she rushed towards her employer and used her "Intimidate" Skill. Then Roanne followed up with executing her "Whirlwind Slash" technique. The Goblin Generals and Goblin Captains flung to the side, giving all of them a chance to run for the exit doors. "Go to the doors Now! I''ll catch up!" shouted Gus as he slowly stood up. He is still staggering from the Goblin Lords'' brutal strike. Rhoanne and Nico nodded at Gus and rushed towards the door. But before they were able to reach the door, The Goblin Lord has thrown his big club towards the exit doors. "WATCH OUT!" Shouted Gus. Nico and Rhoanne were about to reach the doors, but Gus jumped at them from the side tackling them away instead. As Nico and Rhoanne returned to their senses, they noticed the Towering Club that smashed and blocked the exit doors. They were thankful for Gus'' swift rescue. Both of them knew that they couldn''t take more than a single hit from the Goblin Lord''s Club. Unfortunately, the club has blocked their way out of the dungeon as well. "This is it, Boss." Said Rhoanne. "Let''s make our final stand," said Nico as he took a defensive stance. The Goblins were already celebrating! They screamed loudly and waved their weapons in the air, as they knew victory was already theirs. "Ms. Rhoanne, Mr. Nico. Please trust me and eat these," said Gus. He slowly pulled out His Tasty Bacon, Soy Garlic Battered Porc Chops, and Minotaur Ribs with Asian sauce. "Um, Sir Defender, Now is not a good time to have our last meal," said Rhoanne With no hesitation, Nico picked up the bacon and took a bite. "I don''t know who you are Sir Defender, but I know you are hiding a few things from both of us." Nico picked up the Battered Porc chops and took another bite. "But one thing I''m sure of is that you are definitely on our side. I trust you, Sir Defender." Nico picked up the Mintoraur Ribs and finally took a bite. "Rhoanne, Just do what he says," said Nico as he handed Rhoanne her the Bacon. Rhoanne breathed deeply as she prepared herself. She quickly ate all the food in front of her. Suddenly their wounds have slightly healed and their stamina has returned! Not only that, because of Gus'' "Cooking Skill" Passive, their stats are boosted for one hour! "I will explain the details later, but right now, both of you have more strength, speed, and stamina for one hour," said Gus to the confused duo. "If we are going to increase our chances of beating the Goblin Lord, I suggest we take out the Goblin Captains and their Generals first," suggested Nico. "Okay, I''ll take care of The Captains and the Generals. Sir Defender, I hate to ask this of you, but seeing that you can take more hits than we do, then I need you to distract the Goblin Lord for us. Lastly, Boss will support both of us from behind." said Rhoanne. Gus nodded and agreed. He knew it was natural for him to take on the Goblin Lord since he is the only one in the group that won''t die from its deadly strike. While the Goblins were still celebrating their early victory, they were surprised by Rhoanne''s quick forward dash and took down the first Goblin captain using her technique, Helm Splitter! "CRASH" The First Goblin Captain Separated into two halves. As another Goblin Captain rushed towards Rhoanne, a bolt penetrated its armored skull. Nico''s skill, "Puncture Shot" is enhanced thanks to the temporary stat boost. The surprised Goblin General shouted and used its skill, "Warcry" which boosts the morale and stats of its remaining goblin captains. Rhoanne used the last pouch on her waist at the remaining Goblin Captains, which was the same powder that she threw on the Goblin Lord''s face earlier. As the Goblin Captains were wheezing, Rhoanne passed by them and went straight to attack the Goblin General. "Boss!" Shouted Roanne. Nico understood Rhoanne''s intention and used his skill, "Arrow Barrage" on the Goblin General, which made him lower his guard. Rhoanne then followed up, with her enhanced "Sword Thrust!" "SHWIKK!!!" The First Goblin General let out a loud cry before it finally breathed its last. Meanwhile, The Goblin Lord was distracted by the Magna Defender. The Goblin Lord tried to hit Gus with his might swings, but because Gus is enhanced with his own food, he was fast enough to dodge its mighty strikes. As the Goblin lord witnessed the death of his Goblin General, Its eyes glowed red and activated its skill "Enrage," increasing his attack speed and attack power at the cost of his own defense. The Goblin Lord shifted its focus towards Rhoanne, in anger for killing its faithful subordinate. Gus attempted to intercept the Goblin Lord by executing a downward slash on its back. "SKRISH!" Thanks to the Boosted Stats, Gus managed to inflict damage on its back, but the Goblin Lord simply ignored his injury and went straight charging towards Rhoanne. "Rhoanne! He''s Coming!" warned Gus, as he follows after the Enraged Goblin Lord. The Goblin Lord has raised its arms to try and pulverize Rhoanne. "BAM!" Rhoanne managed to roll out of the way. Unfortunately, she has to drop her weapon, leaving her completely defenseless as she laid on the ground. Seeing the opportunity, the two goblin captains jumped at her for the kill with their heavy axes! "KLANG!" Heavy Axes has hit successfully! Blood dripped on Rhoanne''s face. The blood belonged to Gus. He received the Heavy Axes on his back as he protected Rhoanne while she laid on the ground. ----------------------- GUS LVL 19 HP: 6478/17000 MP: 1736/2000 ----------------------- Nico shot a "Piercing arrow" to one of the Goblin captains and manages to hit its temple, killing it instantly. "Sir Defender! You''re Injured!" shouted Rhoanne. "Just take this and go!" said Gus as he used his skill Impart, giving Rhoanne a Longsword before he rolled away and tried to recover from his injury. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Meanwhile, Nico managed to keep the Goblin Lord at bay, by landing his shots on the injury it sustained from Gus'' previous attack. The Goblin Lord picked up the Heavy Axe from his dead Goblin General and focused its Heavy strikes on Nico. Rhoanne was able to catch her second wind. As she recovered, she immediately performed a helm splitter on the remaining Goblin Captain, which killed it instantly. Looking at the Last Goblin General, Rhoanne roared with ferocity as she performed "Armor breaker." An attack aimed at smashing through the defenses of the opponent, also stunning it momentarily. While the Goblin General is trying to collect itself, Rhoanne focused her strength for her next attack. "SWIFF!!!!" Rhoanne executed "Skyrush" which slashed the Goblin General upwards killing him instantly. Blood and guts spilled everywhere as Rhoanne managed to split the Goblin General as well. While keeping the momentum, Rhoanne used her "Intimidate" skill, raising her defenses and rushed towards the last enemy, The Goblin Lord. She performed a sword thrust aimed at its Injury. "BAM!" It was unexpected. But Rhoanne was not fast enough and was brutally countered by the Goblin Lord''s Heavy Axe. Her Blood spilled everywhere as she was sent flying and crashed to the dungeon wall. "RHOANNE!" shouted Nico. Nico is horrified as he saw her bodyguard, lie on the pool of her own blood. 25 BUBBLEGUM HARDSUI "No! Rhoanne wake up!" fearfully said Nico as he continued to fire bolts on the goblin lord to slow it down. Rhoanne is heavily injured and in critical condition. She is scarcely breathing and her consciousness is starting to fade. Her life is hanging on a thread. Rhoanne decided to use her remaining breaths to thank her employer and to Sir Magna who saved her life twice. "B...b..oss... thank.. you..." "Don''t speak Rhoanne! Save your strength!" Said Nico as he keeps barraging the Goblin Lord with every bolt he had. "Sir... Defender... Thank you... as... well..." As Rhoanne was about to lose consciousness, Gus immediately jumped at her. The Magna Defender''s body looked like the monster from a gruesome nightmare and swallowed Rhoanne''s whole body. "What are you doing?! No! Give back Rhoanne!" said Nico as he frantically tried to dig Rhoanne from the Armor''s clutches. "Mr. Nico! It''s Fine! Please Trust me!" said the moving armor. Nico remembered what he said to Gus earlier. He decided to place his trust on Gus once more and kept firing its barrage of arrows at the Goblin Lord, buying more time for Gus to help Rhoanne. ----------------------------- "Am I Dead?" said Rhoanne. She slowly opened her eyes and found herself still in the dungeon. "Boss! Sir Defender!" As she stood up, she noticed that her body is wearing an unusual armor. Rhoanne is fully equipped from top to bottom. Gus had no idea what a female knight armor looked like, so the one Rhoanne is wearing ended up looking like it came from another of her sister''s TV shows. Her armor looks exactly the same as the one from "Bubblegum Crisis 2040."** She is wearing **Nene Romanova''s Hardsuit. She was stupefied. She kept thinking that she should have died given her lethal injuries, but now, her axe wound is nowhere to be seen. Besides Gus'' cooking skill which is still in effect, Gus'' passive "Valued patron" is now also applied to her. Rhoanne''s stats rose even more because Gus has shared his current stats to her. Soon they realized that Nico was in trouble. He couldn''t hold on anymore. His fatigue was beginning to show. As the Orc lord caught up to him and was about to deliver a deafening Axe smash, Nico prepared for the worst as he attempted to block the attack with his blood short sword. "CLASH!" Nico opened his eyes and couldn''t believe what was in front of him. A shiny red hardsuit has intercepted the Axe with its Iron Two-Handed sword! "Boss! Move!" Said Rhoanne with a muffled and robotic voice. "Rhoanne?!" Nico was unable to recognize her, as she was fully fitted to the teeth, from top to bottom. This is the first time he has laid his eyes upon such a masterpiece! What blacksmith can produce such a sleek and well-fitting armor. The Blacksmith must have an aesthetic sense of a God. His eyes sparkled and thought, what a fine product it was. Rhoanne frowned in her helmet as she recognizes the face the boss was displaying. It was a face he only shows when he sees a product he would chase to the ends of the world. She grabbed her boss and quickly repositioned themselves to a spot where Nico could safely catch his breath. "Boss, we got this. Just try to find a way out of here. We will buy you time." As Rhoanne finished she rushed towards the Goblin Lord with her Agile Hardsuit. Rhoanne executed her "HelmSplitter" technique to gauge her newfound strength. "CLASH!" The Goblin Lord was able to block with his Axe. At that moment, Rhoanne saw a hint of fear in its eyes. Rhoanne grinned. She knew the Goblin Lord felt the strength of its'' opponent attack! "Rhoanne, do it again! I mean, your Helm splitter move. I have a plan." said Gus. As Gus explained a bit more, Rhoanne understood Gus'' intention. She mixed up her basic attacks and used HelmSplitter to finish her combos. Then she would recover, and use another HelmSplitter move. The Goblin Lord couldn''t read or understand the red warrior''s plan. It plans to keep defending until it figures out the red warrior''s attack patterns. Rhoanne executed Nico''s sword dance gracefully and again finished with Helm Splitter Over multiple times. Rhoanne backed away and was about to drink the last of her stamina potion till Gus moved her armored hands. He took out a drink he was saving for the kids and mixed it with the stamina potion. "Drink it!" said Gus. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Rhoanne drank with no hesitation and felt the fizzy aftertaste it had. It tasted great! The properties of her Stamina potion increased its efficiency. In video game terms, He just created a "Haste" effect. Not only did her exhaustion fade away, but her stamina is increasing, making Rhoanne move even faster! Rhoanne dashed towards the Goblin Lord! It was surprising that her attacks were still heavy and threatening! Rhoanne''s attack was getting more vicious as Gus produced another sword for her to use. As of now, Rhoanne''s strength is more than enough for her to double wield the sword. The sword''s weight was like wooden toys to her, which makes her strikes hit harder and faster. One more time, she executes a string of different sword combos and finished with a HelmSplitter "CRACK!" The Heavy Axe Broke in half! This was Gus and Rhoanne''s target all along! She would focus all her strength and apply the same strike on the same area where she strikes the Heavy Axe. "Rhoanne, Now!" said Gus. The last attack has left the Goblin Lord defenseless. Rhoanne took this opportunity to Execute "Skyrush!" The empowered attack has greatly injured the Goblin Lord near its stomach. She then Executed Whirlwind slash which was able to slice away the Goblin Lord''s fingers! Gus noticed the shining light that was inside the Goblin lord. It''s where the Injury he received from Rhoanne''s Skyrush. His Injuries were slowly Regenerating. "Sif Defender! We can''t harm him! His Regenerative skill is keeping up with our attacks!" said Rhoanne. Their Boosted Stats were also about to expire and Gus is out of stocked food. "Rhoanne, you don''t happen to have any more hidden trump cards in your sleeves?" asked Gus. "I''m sorry, Sir Defender. I''m all out," said Rhoanne. Gus knew this is where he needs to make it or break it. No matter how much damage they inflict, his Regenerative skill will just catch up! Rhoanne did mention that they need several parties of A class Adventurers to take this monster down! Gus opened his Status Function once more and tried to think up of a plan before this monstrous beast can recover. ----------------------------- "Emergency Mission! " "Objective: Conquer the Novice Dungeon! " Reward: Shop access to Earth''s "Kitchen World Store." Failure: Lose two random Passives. Time Limit: 24 Hours "Strive Hard Dear User!" ----------------------------- Gus paused, his eyes brightened and opened the Goblin Lord''s Status ------------------------- Goblin Lord LVL 58 HP: 21567/50000 MP: 0/0 PASSIVE SKILLS: IMPROVED INTELLIGENCE --- held the ability to plan and command it''s subordinates of Goblins. HYPER REGENERATION --- Automatically Casts Auto-Regen Upon partaking damage GUARDIAN --- It protects the Dungeon Core, also granting the Goblin Lord Enhanced Defense ------------------------- Finally, Gus opened his Skills status. ---------------------- I. BARTER LVL 04: Ingredients: (Page 1) II. COOKING LVL 02: NEW *stats.improved* MENU ( Page 1) III. TERRITORY LVL 02: 5x5 Meter spacial storage A.)TERRITORIAL IMPERATIVE - Please Use Core to Proceed. ------------------- As soon as Gus saw the things he wished to see. He came up with a risky plan. Meanwhile, Nico was making his way towards them with a dejected face. "Sadly, there is nothing I can do about the blocked doors. Let me assist you instead," said Nico. "We are bound to lose if we keep this up. I have one more plan. Do you guys trust me?" asked Gus to the duo. "Sir Defender, I already owe you my life, twice! Let''s do it!" said Rhoanne. "I''ll aim for its eyes. Our lives are in your hands Sir Defender." Said Nico. Gus explained the plan. It seems all he wants, was for Rhoanne to injure the Goblin lord enough to expose it''s the bright and shiny thing that was inside it. Nico is to give support and keep the Goblin Lord from doing anything sneaky behind their backs. Rhoanne rushed right away at the recovering Goblin Lord. The Monster raised its arms to intercept the charging red warrior. Nico followed up with his skill "Piercing Arrow" aimed at its eyes. Thanks to the bolt attack, Rhoanne was able to rush in and proceed to execute her basic attacks injuring the limbs of the Goblin Lord once again. "SKYRUSH!" The stomach opened once more exposing the shiny light from within the monster! Gus used this moment, to drop the swords and grab the shiny thing inside the Goblin Lord! "System! Activate "Territorial Imperative!" shouted Gus. 26 GUS THE CONQUEROR "Core received! Activating Territorial Imperative! Initiating Blank Slate Protocols... Please Wait." ----------------------------- "Emergency Mission! " **MISSION SUCCESS!** "Objective: Conquer the Novice Dungeon! " Reward: Shop access to Earth''s "Kitchen World Store." ------------------------------ "User Level Up!" "User Level Up!" "User Level Up!" System Notifications kept popping up in Gus'' Interface. -------------------------- GUS LVL 19 ----24 Living Armor HP 6000 - 17000 - 25000 MP 500 - 2000 - 2700 VIT 87 + 24 = 111 STR 61 +15 = 76 INT 35 + 9 = 44 DEX 66 + 23 = 89 LUK 30 + 10 = 40 PASSIVE SKILLS: I. *New* PAIN NULLIFICATION LVL 05 - Normal weapons can''t hurt you anymore! A.) *New* ARMOR FORTIFICATION LVL 05 - A hard swing of a sword doesn''t hurt anymore! Iron upgraded into steel! a.1) MORPH: Consumes MP, User can shape his body to his will. II.)*new* PERPETUAL BODY LVL 05: you are immortal, and you can regenerate. b.1) *new* IMPART: Consumes MP, User can grow iron from its body and shape it to the users will. If the user interrupts the flow of mana, the malleable iron will separate and harden into pure steel. C.) VALUED PATRON: Anyone who wears the armor, will share the User''s Passive Status. Active Skills Do Not Apply. ACTIVE SKILLS: I. BARTER LVL 04: INGREDIENTS: Onions- 3 coppers Butter- 5 coppers Peanuts - 2 coppers Flour - 3 coppers Salt - 2 coppers Potatoes - 2 coppers Corn - 10 coppers Sugar - 3 coppers Palm oil - 5 coppers Soy Sauce - 6 coppers Garlic - 3 coppers KITCHEN WORLD STORE: -none II. COOKING LVL 07: MENU (1) III.*new* TERRITORY LVL 02: 5x5 meter spacial storage A.) *new* TERRITORIAL IMPERATIVE - Yellowleaf Dungeon Level 1 ------------------- There were so many notifications popping up on Gus'' interface. But he ignored this, as he was preoccupied at admiring the changes that is currently happening in the novice dungeon. "Gus? Living Armor? What is all this?!" Said Rhoanne as she also saw Gus'' System Interface. Gus separated his body from Rhoanne, revealing his original body like it was back in the Orphanage''s Living Room. "You! Your Gretel''s Gusford!" said Rhoanne. "Honestly, I don''t fully understand what is happening as well," said Gus to the duo. Nico was also astonished at the changes that are happening. He was used to analyzing the situations he gets caught up in, but this is a whole different scenario. He doesn''t even know where to begin. They were slowly admiring the changes that were happening in the dungeon. Not even in Circa''s history would there be a dungeon that has changed its appearance. The dungeons'' existence is mysterious as it already claimed its location since ancient times. The Dungeon''s dreary mud walls changed its appearance so much that nobody would mistake this place for a dungeon. The big blank area is as big as a Professional Football Field. The Big giant doors and the Club which is blocking it, disappeared entirely. The dead goblin bodies are missing as well. The whole area became a big patch dirt room. A few torches remain as it hangs on the side, like its the dungeon''s default light source. The stair path that leads to the upper levels also looked completely different. Since Gus was already exposed to the merchant duo, he introduced himself as they made their way towards the exit. He told them that his real name is Gus. He explained that he is a creature called a Living Armor, who lost his memories. Under circumstances, he became the new family member in Yellowleaf''s Orphanage which explains the peculiar episodes back at the Orphanage. Gus decided to lie about losing his previous memories and decided to hide the fact that he is a transmigrator. He doesn''t want things to get more complicated as it already is. "I see. If I keep getting surprised like this around you Mr. Gus, then maybe I wouldn''t live long enough to reach Fifty," said Nico, as he was trying to digest all the information around him. "Really?! Then I better make sure to make good use of your money before you reach fifty. Or else, you won''t get old enough to spend all of it! Jokingly said, Gus. Both of them laughed as they finally reached the Dungeon Entrance. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "So I can assume that you are the reason behind the mysterious potatoes and the food this evening?" said Nico. "Yes. As I have said before, I am a creature that knows how to cook. But I don''t know why." answered Gus. "Mister Def... um... Gus, you are really strong! It''s such a waste if you don''t know any blade arts. If you want, I can teach you a thing or two sometime?" asked Rhoanne nervously. Nico watched curiously at her nervous bodyguard since this is the first time he saw her act like this. "Of course! I would love to Ms. Rhoanne!" answered Gus. Rhoanne turned red from embarrassment as soon as she saw Nico smiled at her mischievously. "Don''t get me wrong, Boss! I wouldn''t teach it for free ya know! I also want to learn how to cook! I mean, that Bacon was really something! and also I want to learn how to cook the potatoes for the kids back home at Tenrocks." said Rhoanne with a shaking voice. "You want to learn how to cook?!" said Gus as he grabbed Rhoanne''s trembling hands. His enthusiasm sparked up once again. Having a heart of a passionate cook, he loves to spread the knowledge of cooking, even back on earth. His Sister who hates cooking has impeccable cooking skills thanks to Gus. He made sure that the standards of food for his family is very high. Eating fresh and hot delicious food everyday has finally become a family standard. It even came to a point that it is unthinkable for his family, especially his sister to go back eating mediocre dishes. Back at the Orphanage gates------ Sarah and the Children finally saw the trio that came back from the Dungeon. "Papa!" shouted Little Sage. She runs towards Gus as fast as she could with her tiny little legs as she holds on to her toy, the Action Figure Gus. "Papa?! Don''t tell me.... you and...." asked Rhoanne "No. It''s a long story Ms. Rhoanne. It seems that you and Mr. Nico already know some things about Gus. If you wouldn''t mind, would you and Mr. Nico care to accompany me for some food and wine? I would also like to know what happened in the dungeon." asked Sarah. "Sure Ms. Sarah! You won''t believe the things that happened down there. Besides! I can''t say no to free food, especially if its made by Gus!" said Rhoanne. "Rhoanne, mind your manners!" reprimanded Nico to his gluttonous bodyguard, as he slightly shook his head. "Thank you, Ms. Sarah, we will kindly accept your kind offer. Please lead the way," said Nico. "Ms. Sarah? Is Gus really like that when you met him?" curiously asked Rhoanne. "He is surprisingly good with children, he is even a better parent than most people I know," said Nico. "Honestly, I am also curious about that, myself. Simply looking at Gus and the Children makes me think that the teachings of the Church about all monsters being cruel and merciless are all but rubbish," said Sarah. Sarah, Nico, and Rhoanne has also decided to walk away first because they wanted to give Gus some quality time for him to spend with the Gretel and the others. As they walked away, they can''t help but look back at Gus awhile he is happily surrounded by the children. All of them wondered, what creature can be so skillful at parenting. "Territorial Imperative huh...." mumbled Rhoanne. "Did you say something Rhoanne?" asked Nico. "Its nothing boss! L... let''s go to where the wine is yes? haha!" said Rhoanne. Rhoanne thought it was such a fitting title for Gus. He didn''t just conquer a dungeon. He conquered the hearts of Sarah and especially the children. Maybe even something more, which he himself doesn''t know yet. 27 PROMISED TREATS The children were thankful that Gus and their guests came back safely. As little Sage greeted Gus with her arms raised up, Gus knew what she wants and he happily gave her a piggyback ride, going back to the Living Room with her siblings. As they entered the Living room, Gretel and the gang can''t help but ask Gus, what dangers he and his party members faced inside the Goblin- infested dungeon. All of them were expecting an epic tale of Gus and his companions. A heroic feat saving the town of Yellowleaf from bloodthirsty goblins and Conquered a Class A threat Dungeon. "Wait, everyone! An epic story needs an epic snack with an epic drink! Do you guys agree?" "YES!"-------- Shouted the kids. "Maybe I didn''t hear that right?! Do you guys agree?" repeated Gus. "YES! CHEF!"------ Shouted the kids once more. They were so loud that Sarah, Rhoanne, and Nico can''t help but laugh during their conversation as they heard Gus have fun with the kids. "Then an epic night requires epic preparations! Sous Chef Gretel! I summon you!" playfully said, Gus. Gretel came quickly to Gus then stood up straight and gave him a quick salute. "Your Orders? Chef!" asked Gretel. "Sous Chef Gretel! Your task is to make this living room as epic as it can be, for our epic story! You have forty-five minutes to do this task along with the kitchen brigade! Can you accomplish this task?" asked Gus. "No problem, Chef!" answered Gretel "Alright, you guys heard our Head Chef! While he prepares our epic snack and drinks, we need to prepare an epic living room!" said Gretel as she commands her younger siblings. "YES! Sous chef, Sister Gretel!" "See you all after forty-five minutes, Good luck!" said Gus as he walked towards the kitchen to prepare a snack and drink for everyone. In the Kitchen-------- Gus opened his Status Function to try out his upgraded BARTER skill. He was very excited to try this function as soon as he saw it the first time. As soon as Gus activated his Barter Function, he was excited as he saw different kinds of Kitchen Equipment up for sale! He even saw popular brands back on earth! He was just lost in pure bliss the moment he saw the Kitchen equipment they used in Five Star Hotels! Gus snapped out of it and focused back on trying to purchase a high deck oven for the kids. ------------------------- 12 inch Deck high Gas Oven: 500 gold This Gas Deck Oven custom built by the system. The System First series ovens are ideal for high-volume restaurants, offering the same durability and performance as our Master Grade deck ovens with the lower consumption on Gas tanks. The independently controlled, Eight fan system elements on top and bottom allow for uniform air circulation temperatures and perfectly balanced baking. Each oven chamber has one steel deck with a 12" deck height. These ovens come in two different widths and can be stacked up to three high to increase production without sacrificing space. Other options are available to accommodate the configuration of your kitchen, such as casters for added mobility and special-height legs. ------------------------- Gus was surprised! When it came to ingredients, the system was kind enough to sell ingredients at a bargain price, but a High Gas Deck Oven Costs 500 gold. "User, Please don''t think of me like that! As I''ve said before, I price justly and fairly. It takes that much currency for me to recreate Earth''s Gas Deck Oven. This model is the least expensive this system can sell." explained the system. "Won''t you give me a discount of 50 gold?" asked Gus. But the system just fell silent. "Fine! I''ll buy it! I''ll need a modern oven anyway!" said Gus. "Thank you for your patronage! Generating now! Completed! Where would you like me to place your oven?" asked the system. "Right around here please." Gus chose a place in the kitchen, where Sarah and the kids won''t likely get into an accident. "Done! Thank you for your patronage, do you wish to buy more equipment?" asked the system. "Wait! where''s the propane tank?" asked Gus. "This recreated model converts Mana into gas. As long as anybody can inject Mana, they can keep using this as much as they want! This low emission model, needs only about 20 Mana for it to run the whole day." said the system." Gus also bought the following from the system: 10 gold - Digital weighing scale. 10 coppers - Accurate measuring cups and spoons 10 coppers -Pastry Brush 2 silvers -Piping Bag with different end shape attachments 5 gold- SILPAT Premium Non-Stick Silicone Baking Mat, Half Sheet Size, 11-5/8" x 16-1/2" 150 gold - Oster brand classic series blender plus food chopper. Crush Pro 4 Blade - Stainless steel, 4-point design pulverizes and chops with precision. 16 Speeds - Different ways to make it fresh from PULSE to PUREE with 6-Cup Boroclass Jar - Dishwasher safe for an easy clean up Gus then made his own tools from his IMPART ability: Wire Whisk Steel Trays x 20 Cooling Rack x 2 Steel Tongs x 5 Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Mixing Spatula x 5 "Dear User, The System can also sell you the same tools at a bargain price!" voiced the system. "Don''t worry. I just want to see if I can also make a profit by selling kitchen equipment in this world. If I can, then I can finally buy those Premium ingredients and Equipment you are locking away from me." said Gus. "Strive Hard! Dear User!" said the system with a joyful tone. With the New Kitchen equipment that was recreated in front of him, his expression is like a kid in a toy store. He went straight away and made his favorite treat. Cream puffs. Before the Goblin lord disaster, Gus has planned beforehand to surprise the kids with a fizzy drink back on earth, which is popularly called, a soda! This was supposed to be one of Cindy''s treat when they returned from the feast. Feeling generous, he had an idea to produce drinks for everyone since he was in a festive mood. He actually used up a point in his barter skill to purchase these ingredients: Cocoa --- 12 coppers Cola --- 2 silvers Ground coffee beans --- 6 coppers The Drink that was meant for Cindy, was instead given to Rhoanne during their fight against the Goblin Lord. He wanted to see if ingredients alone from the System, can boost its recipient''s stats. It turns out that it really did had an effect! It''s as if Earth''s food products are comparable to the food of the Gods itself! He used 2 points in his barter skill and purchased these ingredients: Milk 2 silvers Eggs 2 silvers Vanilla 3 silvers Heavy Cream 25 coppers Corn starch 4 silvers Beer 2 silvers Gus is left with 9 more Skill points. Time to bake the epic treats! First, Gus preheated his brand new oven to 425 degrees Fahrenheit and let it build its temperature as he prep for his other ingredients. Next, Gus placed Flour, Butter Salt, in a medium-sized saucepot. He mixed these three over low fire till it turned into a dough. Using the pastry bag, Gus placed the warm dough inside the pastry bag and piped coin-shaped pieces on each steel tray lined with the Non-stick Baking Mat. He baked them immediately and waited for around 10-15 minutes till the pieces, "puffed" up. If baked successfully, the baked goods should create a large air pocket inside the baked, puffed-up dough. these coin-shaped pieces are called, "pate a choux." As he bakes and cools the rest of the dough, he started making the pastry cream to be filled in the pate a choux. Gus then placed Milk, Sugar, Eggs yolks, corn starch, flour, and whole eggs in another saucepot over low fire. He carefully stirred using a wire whisk, to break up the clumps of flour and corn starch. As the mixture slightly thickens, he switches to a mixing spatula till it reaches his desired thickness. Finally, he takes the cream mixture off the fire and finally adds a drop or two of vanilla essence. A Cake-like aroma immediately explodes inside the whole kitchen. As he let the cream mixture cool down, he now prepares the toppings for his cream puffs. The first is Caramel and the Next is Chocolate ganache! He used a small frying pan to caramelize the sugar on the first pan and used another to mix chocolate and cream carefully with a ***"Bain Marie" method, making chocolate ganache. Now is the time to assemble everything. Gus took a piece of pate a choux, and made a hole at the bottom. The bread''s hole is then filled with warm, vanilla pastry cream. Finally, he dips the top portion of the cream puff, with either Caramel or Chocolate. For Presentation, Gus stacked one piece over the other, till its'' height reaches an arm''s length. Gus stacked the cream puffs to form the shape of a giant pyramid. The Caramel and Chocolate act as a "binder" that keeps the whole thing from falling apart. Gus ended up with two big pyramids, one for caramel, and the other for chocolate. Gus took a moment to admire the sweet stack of cream puff pyramids in front of him. Cooking is definitely an Art! Gus thought. Finally, for the drinks, he simply made Hot Cocoa for everyone by using milk, sugar, and cocoa. Gus wanted to serve coffee, but he thought it might take a while for them to get used to this bitter drink. He placed everything in his spatial storage and made his way to the living room. It took him an hour to prepare everything. Although he was late, he knew he will be fine. "Time to start our Epic Adventure!" said Gus. 29 REBUILDING YELLOWEAF Ever since Gus has transmigrated, he recently figured out that his new body does not require to sleep. Seeing as the morning light is still a few hours away, he used this moment to prepare breakfast for everyone. Before he started, he did another quick upgrade to the Orphanage Kitchen. He needs to store his dry ingredients properly and he also needed a wide, clean countertop to work on. He placed their old work table outside and replaced it with stainless steel, kitchen countertop. This steel table is commonly seen in professional kitchens. They do not rust and is very durable. He can do all his prep and knifework here. Unlike the System''s Grocery store, Gus is able to purchase multiple kitchen equipment without spending his hard-earned skill points. The only drawback is that the System''s recreated equipment is quite expensive. Gus bought Kitchen Detergent for 20 silvers, along with color-coded, plastic chopping boards which costs 300 silvers each. He added clean kitchen towels and rags set for 10 silvers total. Some people may argue that Wood is the best chopping board material for knife preservation, but for Gus, sanitation comes first. The colors of the chopping boards represent the type of food you can use it on. Yellow for poultry, red for pork and beef, blue for seafood and lastly white for vegetables and fruits. He cared for the well-being of his customers. He also wanted to teach Sarah and the kids about basic food handling and sanitation. That is an important requirement for being a member of Gus'' kitchen brigade. Besides, Gus can sharpen their knives anytime he wanted to. Making breakfast is as simple as breathing for Gus. He prepared the following food for today''s breakfast. Porc Bacon slices, Egg Omelettes, thin pancakes with butter, and finally, a basic Porc garlic sausage made from minced garlic, leftover raw porc meat, and it''s intestines, which is cleaned and salt-cured, to be used as a hog casing. Gus made sure to use 70 percent lean porc meat and 30 percent lean meat to fat ratio, to retain the sausage''s savory juices. As for the pancakes, Gus could''ve made it fluffier by buying baking powder, but he thought he should save his skill points till he really needs it. As he finished his prep work for today''s breakfast, all he needs to do now is wait for everyone to wake up so he can simply cook the food on the fly. Gus used this moment to focus on his agenda. First, he needs to consult with Nico and Victor about his dilemma regarding his mission which is to own a tavern. He only has less than a month to complete his task. Failure to do so will cause him to lose his ability to barter with the system. Second, he needs to talk with Sarah, Nico and Victor to consider potatoes as Yellowleaf''s commodity. By doing so, the working males won''t have to do manual labor outside town. Gus will need to teach Sarah, Victor, Nico, and Rhoanne how to cultivate and prepare potatoes, so they can also teach these to the villagers. Third, besides the potato farm, Gus wanted the kids to have a stable income. He wanted to give them more ways to earn money besides tending the farm. Last, he needs to get stronger. He doesn''t want a repeat of last night''s disaster. It was by chance that Nico and Rhoanne are in town to help. But he can''t help but wonder, what would have happened if they weren''t here. Before the morning light came up, Sarah is heading to the kitchen to prepare food for the kids, but she was surprised that Gus took the liberty to prepare it himself. "Good morning Gus, I see you have been busy. I''m sorry to have always trouble you cooking for us." said Sarah. "Oh please, don''t mind me. I''m also at fault for not asking permission to use your kitchen this morning," said Gus. "Then, Is it okay if I ask a favor from you? I would love to learn how to cook under you if that''s alright?" asked Sarah. After tasting and cooking so many of Gus'' food, she knew she wanted to learn more. Aside from that, Sarah is also starting to feel ashamed of herself, for letting Gus cook for them. He has been working in the kitchen for two straight days now. Her prideful nature would not just let this continue to happen. Gus'' enthusiasm sparked even more! As a first lesson, Gus described every ingredient he used this morning. He let Sarah make porc sausages and how to stuff them in the hog casing. Gus also let her cook the food, while Gus coaches her along the way. It seems that Sarah is a fast learner. She only made a couple of mistakes, like overcooking the omelets and the pancakes on her first try. Soon, everybody has shown up in the dining room to eat their breakfast. Once again, they couldn''t but help admire the food in front of them. Unlike last night, everything is simple yet abundant. It''s what Gus believes what a proper breakfast should be. "Are you really sure you have no recollection of your past memories, Mr. Gus? I just can''t really seem to get used to experiencing new types of food every day. The world is getting bigger and bigger every time you cook." said Nico. "New food?! Where?! What is it?" asked the sleepy-eyed Rhoanne as the drowsiness in her eyes just faded away. The children were excited to experience their second breakfast like this. Before, they only get to eat only hard rye bread and the occasional eggs that the villagers give, barely sating their hunger. Then all of a sudden, The Gods seems to have finally answered their prayers, as they got to eat something warm, filling and delicious such as the pork stew and white bread. Looking now, they have such heavenly food in front of them which royalty themselves has never laid their eyes on. "What did we do in our past life to deserve such a fortuitous miracle." Sarah thought. Griffin was the first to bite at the thin soft pancakes. He could never get enough of the butter and sugar that completed the dish. Gretel and Ray were enjoying their favorite bacon with omelets. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Little sage is being creative and used the pancakes to roll the bacon slices inside. She bit little by little as she wanted the flavors to last longer in her mouth. She didn''t forget to bring her new toys the Hardsuit Rhoanne action figure and Magna Defender Gus sitting on the dining table by her side. Cindy was quietly eating her food. She was greatly enjoying breakfast, as she ate a lot. But Gretel realized that she was still unusually quiet than normal. After breakfast, the children have run off to do their chores. Gus took the opportunity to talk with Nico. "Mr. Nico, Is it possible for you to help me purchase land in this town?" asked Gus. "The thing is Mr. Gus, you cannot own land since you are not a noble. On another note, Only the Royalty has the authority to grant, or sell you land," said Nico apologetically. "As much as I would love to help you, Mr. Gus, I only hold a certain amount of authority in Tenrocks city. My relationship with Circa, is strictly business as I do not wish to owe favors to the Monarchy of MoSanchez." followed Nico. "Perhaps Victor can help Gus. We also need to talk to him about the potatoes, so maybe we can try our luck there," said Sarah. Gus sighed. the more he asked about obtaining his tavern, the more impossible it seems for it to happen. Nico promised to do what he can to help him. While Rhoanne decided to help the kids tend to the potato farm, Gus Sarah and Nico decided to give Victor a visit. 31 TERRITORIAL IMPERATIVE "System! Please tell me more about Territorial Imperative." said Gus. "Hello, Dear User! The skill Territorial Imperative, turns you into the dungeon''s dungeon master by obtaining an expired user''s system." said the System. "Wait, you mean to tell me that dungeons are made from where previous system owners have died?" asked Gus. "Affirmative! But, not exactly. Not all system-users have the same skills. This expired system-user skill is a Dungeon Master! By taking over the previous system user''s core, you inherit the previous system skill "Dungeon Master."This action, rewarded you a unique new title!" answered the system. "Unique new title?!" said Gus. He opened his System Function. -------------------------- GUS LVL 24 -Gluttonous Living Armor -Dungeon Master (YellowLeaf) HP 25000 MP 2700 VIT 111 STR 76 INT 41 DEX 89 LUK 40 PASSIVE SKILLS: I. PAIN NULLIFICATION LVL 05 - Normal weapons can''t hurt you anymore! A.) ARMOR FORTIFICATION LVL 04 - A hard swing of a sword doesn''t hurt anymore! Iron upgraded into steel! a.1) MORPH: Consumes MP, User can shape his body to his will. II.) PERPETUAL BODY LVL 05: you are immortal, and you can regenerate. b.1) IMPART: Consumes MP, User can grow iron from its body and shape it to the users will. If User interrupts the flow of mana, the malleable iron will separate and harden into pure steel. C.) VALUED PATRON: Anyone who wears the armor, will share the User''s Passive Status. Active Skills Do Not Apply. ACTIVE SKILLS: II. BARTER LVL -7 A.) GROCERY STORE: Ingredients: (Page 1) B.) KITCHEN WORLD STORE: III. COOKING LVL 07: MENU (1) IV.TERRITORY LVL 02: 5x5 Meter spacial storage A.) TERRITORIAL IMPERATIVE - Yellowleaf Dungeon Level 01 CURRENT POINTS: 9 points -------------------------------------- "Gluttonous? Hey?! Why didn''t you tell me I had a new title?" asked Gus. "User, it is your responsibility to check on your interface, once in a while! Notifications for new acquisitions of titles are muted by default." said the System. "What does the Gluttonous title do?" asked Gus. "It means you can take over an expired user''s core and take its skill for yourself!" answered the system. "Hmm.... System please open the Yellowleaf Dungeon Tab please" As soon as Gus saw the options, he was amazed at the things he could do! Gus closed his interface and took out the peanut butter from his spatial inventory. He dug three similar pitfall traps as he made before with peanut butter as the bait. Gus wanted to conclude something that was bothering him before. He waited for 30 minutes at a safe distance to see if the pitfalls had worked. Lo and behold, All three pitfalls something that fell in! "I knew it! Is there something with Earth''s ingredients that has an effect on the Living Creatures in this world?" asked Gus. "Yes, there is, Dear User! Ingredients from Earth contains Mana in its purest form. The creatures of Circa can''t help themselves, but be attracted to the Mana, the ingredient emits." said the system. "Why is it that Earth''s Mana is different from Circa?" Asked Gus. "Earth''s use for Mana has always been used purely for natural phenomenons, since (Magic) is not used in Earth at all. The Mana accumulated by Earth, way before humans have existed, has been accumulated and overflowed for millennia. The Mana that didn''t overflow from Earth, retained its purest form." explained the system. "So is it possible to deplete Earth''s Mana?" asked Gus. "It is, but it is comparable to a human attempting to breathe all the air on earth, or drink all the waters of the oceans, multiplied by a thousand!" said the system. Gus really tried to understand what the system says, but he eventually gave up. However, he did understand that Earth''s Pure Mana pool, is insanely large for him to deplete alone. Gus really is thankful he still obtained a system that is very informative. Only if the System wasn''t too greedy then he would be the perfect companion. Meanwhile inside the pitfalls, aside from the Wild Boar that was scurrying inside, there are two other creatures he has seen for the first time. The creatures look familiar, as Gus also has spent time playing video games or reading folklore, but he wanted to ask the system just to make sure. ------------------------- False Cockatrice LVL 01 HP: 20/20 Supposedly hatched by a serpent from the egg of a cock, and commonly represented with the head, legs, and wings of a cock and the body and tail of a serpent. Came from a lineage of a legendary monster that has a glance that can petrify its victims. Since it''s extinction, the genes have deteriorated over time from having a loss of pure genes by cross-breeding. Now, It''s mostly seen as a commodity. ------------------------ Jackalope "Horned Rabbit" LVL 01 HP: 25/25 A jackalope is fast and agile, but with tactics and weapons, it can be hunted. the Horn Rabbit makes efficient use of its two legs to execute overhead attacks to kill weaker prey. It takes skilled Hunters and Adventurers catch this creature, hence the reason why it is rarely consumed by humans ------------------------ With Gus'' ability, IMPART and MORPH, he made steel cages with wheels and placed his captured creatures inside. He went straight away to YellowLeaf Dungeon, to study his newly acquired skill. He placed his newly acquired creatures in the dungeon interface. ------------------ Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. DUNGEON MASTER LVL 01: Creatures: -- Wild Boar LVL 01 -- False Cockatrice LVL 01 -- Jackalope "Horned Rabbit" LVL 01 Plants: --Please deposit Host subject/s -- -- Dungeon Boss: -- Treasure Chest: -- ----------------- Soon, He heard noises on the second level of his dungeon. Gus came down to the second lower level and was surprised to find Wild boars, false cockatrices and jackalopes moving around. Although Gus was on high alert at first, the creatures inside seem to be neutral around Gus. "System, are they aggressive?" asked Gus. "Yes, they are, but not to the User. Even if the User kills one of them, it''s companions won''t bother." Gus realized, he had just made his own personal Slaughterhouse! No matter how much he takes, as long as the dungeon core is alive and well, Gus will continue to consume Earth''s pure Mana for the Dungeon to spawn creatures. "System, How Can I put more levels and creatures in the dungeon? It seems I can only put three at most." Said Gus. "Obviously, User needs to spend a skill point, and level up the specific dungeon!" said the System. "I guess there has to be someone or something that guards the Dungeon, which explains the Dungeon Boss, but what is the treasure chest for?" asked Gus. "Seeing as the User cannot think for himself, then I will kindly explain. Since the Dungeon Core has no longer a source where it can draw Mana from. The Dungeon is aware that a human is greedy by nature. The Dungeon core uses this ideology to attempt and draw in wayward adventurers by creating a treasure, hidden underneath. Humans have always emanated Mana, which can sustain the dungeon lifespan. Once humans are in the dungeon, it would do its very best to steal the human''s Mana for its own survival." said the System. "So, Last night, the dungeon must have gotten desperate to try and take humans, since no one ventured inside it anymore," said Gus. "Precisely. Dungeon Creatures cannot live outside the dungeon walls for too long. That is the reason they cannot go out of their own territory unless they are forced to." said the System. Gus guessed that he should probably head back to Forest Kitchen Number One, before lunchtime. He killed Three of each animal and placed them in his spatial storage. As he was about to exit the Dungeon, Gus can''t help but ask the system. "System, Did the last User turned into a Goblin Lord?" Asked Gus. "No Dear User, It seems our dearly departed ex-system-user has been eaten by the Goblin Lord." 32 KING EDWARD MoSANCHEZ The Citadel of Fahnzel, sits high and mighty on top of a hill, as it oversees the city below its feet. The sun has shone through the castle walls as it reflected against the castle chandeliers and its luxurious fixtures. The Great hall even has a majestic fireplace that warms up the atmosphere of the hall. It was amazingly large enough to walk and stand inside it. The Halls also has an elaborate overmantle with stone or wood carvings, coats of arms, heraldic mottoes, caryatids, and other adornments that can be seen inside. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Inside this Majestic hall sits the King, Edward MoSanchez along with his Chief Minister Louis. The Young, yellow-haired King, is swirling his glass of red wine as he listens to His Chief Minister''s report. "Your Majesty, It seems a town was sieged last night by a Horde of Goblins," said Chief Minister Louis. "What town? and how accurate is this report? I have patrol guards stationed at the borders! There are no reports of Goblin hordes intruding our perimeters!" said Edward as he stopped swirling his glass. "Last night, a traveling peddler going to Tenrocks city witnessed the marching horde as he was passing by Yellowleaf. He was frightened upon seeing the marching Goblins, and fled immediately!" said the Chief Minister. "Yellowleaf has already served its purpose. I couldn''t care less for that pigsty of a village! Find out how those damn Goblins have entered my domain!" said Edward as he threw his Wine glass on the floor. "I will send some people to Yellowleaf to investigate the situation as soon as possible!" said Louis. As soon as the Chief Minister was about to head out, the castle doors opened. A castle guard stepped in and gave a salute to the king. "My lord! Someone wishes to speak with you!" said the castle guard. "What now? Who is our uncultured guest that wish to intrude our castle walls." asked Edward. "Your Majesty! His name is Ben Durnham. He is accompanied by his son and daughter! Should I send them away?" asked the castle guard. "Let them in. I grant them an audience to meet with their beloved King." said Edward as he grinned maliciously. As the castle guard went out to fetch the family, Edward asked his Chief Minister for the identity of their guests. "Your Majesty, His name is Ben Durnham. He runs a charitable private institution within the city." answered Chief Minister Louis. Ben Durnham has stepped in the Grand Hall along with his son, Falkes and his daughter, Alice. Six Castle Guards are accompanying them as they enter the Grand Hall. "Your Majesty. I thank you, for willing to grant this humble servant an audience." said Ben as he kneeled in front of the King. His son and daughter followed after their father and kneeled down on one leg as well. "Oi! What is wrong with your daughter?!" asked Edward. Alice was holding on to his brother Falkes, because his sister Alice is blind. As soon as she heard the King ask about her, she shivered in fear. She is well aware of the atrocities of their current ruler. "My Apologies your highness, As you have noticed, my daughter is blind. She needs someone assisting her at all times." said Ben. "My name is Falkes Durnham, your highness. I am simply supporting my sister. Sadly, she..." "SMACK!" Ben and Alice were shocked, as the King stepped down from his throne and bashed Falkes face with his golden cane and then proceeded to break his leg. "How dare you speak in front of your king, when you are not being asked to!" shouted Edward as he bashed away at Falkes leg. "Go ahead and speak, Mister Ben! I do not have all day!" said Edward to the dismayed Father. "Y...Your majesty, I h..humbly ask to lower taxes on our institution. W..we simply cannot afford to purchase food and medicine for the Sick and the disabled." said Ben as he shakes from anger and fear. He can only kneel as he watches his Son writhe in pain. "Brother.. hic hic!" muttered Alice as he caressed his brother. "Sigh. I really don''t understand my foolish father. Why would he help these filthy paupers! Even the Gods themselves have punished them for being Sinful. Alas, here we are wasting the kingdom''s resources for these sinful ingrates! Be glad that I haven''t purged your institution to the ground. If it weren''t for my father''s orders, I would''ve banished you and everyone else who is afflicted, from the kingdom!" said Edward as he sat back down on his throne. In the world of Circa, the people believed that disability was aligned with their sins and their punishment. The City''s Medieval priests and scholars even believed that a body would be corrupted by sin and therefore divine punishment took the form of physical illnesses. But in actuality, due to the City''s intensive labor that constituted agriculture, many peasants and serfs have been found with extensive spinal and limb injuries, as well as stunted growth, malnutrition, and general deformity. "Bow down with your head on the floor, and thank your Great King for hitting your son on the face! Then I will think about lowering your taxes." said the grinning Edward. "Father! you mustn''t!" whispered Alice. "Don''t stop me Alice!" muttered Ben as he bowed his head on the floor with anger and hatred in his heart. "T...thank you... your. Majesty for.. hitting my... Son... in his face..." said Ben as he bit his lips till it bled. "Hahaha! You may go. Chief Minister Louis, reduce their taxes for three months. You have entertained me well!" said the malevolent King Edward., "O..of.. course your majesty! Right Away!" answered the Chief Minister. He writes down the King''s words as he himself is afraid to incur the King''s anger. Ben stood up and assisted his son Falkes, who is unable to walk because of his broken leg. Alice forced herself to cease her sobbing, so she can help her father assist her injured brother out the castle. As The Broken Durnham family has reached the Doors of the hall, a fearful command was heard. "Leave your Daughter here." said Edward. The Durnham Family was quickly blocked by the castle guards. Ben shivered with fear and Falkes clenched his fists with anger. "Mister Ben, You are already burdened by assisting your son with his broken leg due to an unfortunate accident. Since no one is able to assist your beautiful daughter, I myself will gladly assist her instead! We have many apothecaries stationed in the castle to check her eyesight, so you should be thanking me for being such a compassionate king!" said Edward. "Your Majesty... you cant...." said Ben. "Father... Just GO! Please... just go! hic... hic!" said Alice as she cried with fear and sadness. She wanted her family to leave the castle before things get any worse. Ben Durnham helplessly left the castle with his injured Son. They both cried for the innocent Alice who was left behind. They can''t simply imagine, what the Ruthless King can do to her. Edward has ordered his maid servants to take Alice away to bathe and feed her for the time being. Although Alice has a beautiful face, her body''s constitution is lanky from malnutrition. Edward has decided to make her constitution better before making his way with the innocent Alice. He can''t help but be excited to prepare her as if she was a grand offering to appease an angry God. Edward and Louis are left in the hall, along with a few castle guards. "Your Majesty, don''t you think that''s a bit too much?" said Chief Minister Louis. "As my father''s right hand man and the one who knows me the most. You clearly have misunderstood the situation. These peasants have forgotten to fear me, so I simply reminded them why they should! Mark my words, Louis. All it takes is a spark of Hope for these peasants to create chaos. I will not allow chaos within my rule! This is how you keep these animals in check. Dogs will be dogs, Kings will be Kings!" said Edward as he ordered his servant to fetch another glass of wine. Edward MoSanchez has certainly earned his title of being a Ruthless and heinous King. Many Nobles under his domain have attempted to assassinate him. Even the previous top ministers have tried to stage a coup against the King. Every single one of them has utterly failed miserably. Edward hanged their tortured corpses in the city square, as a reminder to those who would go against him. Everyone in the city has lived in fear ever since. 33 KITCHEN BRIGADES PROGRESSION The children waited for Gus to arrive at Forest Kitchen Number One. Sarah, Nico, and Rhoanne watched the children play a game as they wait. They simply used their sticks as a pen, and write on soil like its paper. Griffin and Cindy were writing X''s and O''s alternately, as the other kids spectate their match with great intensity. The game they were playing is none other than the popular, Tic-Tac-Toe! Gus wanted to get acquainted with the children better, so he taught them how to play the other night. To make the game even more exciting, the children started betting with their potato chips. "Urk... Fine! take three pieces!" said Griffin. "Hahaha! Who''s next?! How about you, Ray?" said Cindy as she pointed her finger at her next challenger. "Mm..." The ever silent Ray simply gave a nod. Their match is intense! Each match is always a draw since neither can line their X and their O. After a few more matches, Cindy eventually won. "I won! Now give me your Potato chip!" Cindy placed her empty steel can in front of Ray. Gretel just pouted as she watched everybody play. Her potato chips were already long gone since she keeps losing to everybody. Sarah, Nico, and Rhoanne have also started to take interest in the game the children were playing. "Such a fun and simple game! The mechanics are simple for anybody to understand, and you can play this, using just about anything!" Nico praised the game for its ingenuity. As he was about to ask the children who came up with this game, he stopped himself as he already imagined the Walking Suit of Armour being humble and talk about how he "simply" made a children''s game. Nico loved and hated this trait about Gus. As much as he admired the person, he can''t seem to get over the fact that a humanoid creature is more talented than he is. Sarah interrupted the older kids playing. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Why aren''t you guys letting poor little Sage play? Is it because she is too young or too easy? You should be ashamed of yourselves! And you all call yourselves her elder brother and sister!" Sarah noticed Little Sage just playing with her cast iron toys by herself, so she can''t help herself but reprimand her older siblings. Sarah suddenly noticed that Little Sage is grabbing her attention, by pulling the hem of her sleeve. "Big Sister Sarah, It''s not their fault! I stopped playing because I want to enjoy my lunch!" said Little Sage. "Little Sage, tell me the truth, are they letting you play or not?" Sarah asked one more time because she got confused with Little Sage''s answer. "Big Sister Sarah, I always win at tic-tac-toe! So that means, I always eat their potato chips! If I don''t stop winning, then Little Sage will eat too many potato chips! Papa said, not to eat too many chips or else I will ruin my Lunch! So no more Potato chips for Little Sage!" said the little girl as she fixed her loose glasses back into place, and continued playing with her toys. After hearing this, Sarah turned red from embarrassment and apologized to the children. Nico and Rhoanne laughed, and eventually joined the children play tic-tac-toe. "Sorry, I''m late everybody!" A Familiar voice was heard. "Papa!" Little Sage immediately put down her toys and jumped towards her father. "Oof... Oh my! You are getting heavy little Sage!" said Gus. "Don''t be silly Papa! No one can get heavy that fast!" said little Sage as she giggled. "Actually Dear User, Little Sage did get Heavy. The food from your System has potent, positive effects since it receives only the purest Mana from Earth. The System can approve that if they continue to eat such nutritious food, they will not succumb to any major illnesses anymore! Just don''t tell the same thing to Ms. Stillwater, or else she won''t take that comment lightly." said the System proudly. Gus was even more amazed by his ability after witnessing its effect for himself! his support abilities is simply a Godsend. "Papa! you''re late! Little Sage won''t grow properly if you make Little Sage Hungry!" said Little Sage as she draws a mud mustache on her Papa''s face. "Mister Gus, you better have something good for us!" said Gretel "Um... you owe us something sweet again!" said Cindy. "Can we have more meat Please?" asked Griffin. "Yes! Meat is a must!" followed Rhoanne. "I and the Kids will prepare lunch. Please wait for a while," said Gus as he looked at Sarah and their guests. "Oh! This is the second time I see them cook!" said Rhoanne. She can''t but help drool as she thinks of the bacon the children made. "Alright Kitchen Brigade! Take your Gusfords and get ready to cook!" said Gus, as he broke down into pieces and turned into mini Gusfords. "Meat Station! Are you ready?" Asked a Gusford jr. "YES!" shouted Gretel and Cindy as they raised their hands in the air. "Prep Station! Are you ready?" Asked another Gusford jr. "YES!" answered Griffin and Ray. "Then carefully follow your Gusford Jr. as you cook! Good Luck everyone!" said the Gusford juniors. The children and Gus decided that they would switch roles today, so the Girls can learn more about Meats while the Boys hone their cutting and chopping skills. Gus has placed all the ingredients they needed on top of the makeshift table, to prepare for today''s lunch. Gus decided it would be nothing fancy. He wanted something simple, even the children can easily prepare. Today''s lunch menu is a Japanese inspired lunch set of Teriyaki Cockatrice, Wild Boar Stamina Don and Miso Soup! Gus used two skill points to purchase new Grocery items in his inventory: --------------------- Short grained Japanese Rice 5 coppers Mirin (Japanese sweet sake) 3 silvers Hondashi 5 silvers Miso paste 4 silvers Ginger 8 coppers Cooking Sake 4 silvers CURRENT POINTS: 7 points -------------------- Hon Dashi is made primarily from Skipjack Tuna (also known as Bonito) that is dried into blocks and used like Parmesan Cheese. Anyone can make a beautiful clear fish stock by simply adding Hon-Dashi pellets to hot water. In addition to having a salty taste as one would expect from stock, Hon Dashi boasts a slightly sweet and uniquely smoky undertone. You can practically use it in any recipe which calls for stock since Hon Dashi stock isn''t fishy. In fact, it doesn''t even taste of fish. Mirin is an essential condiment used in Japanese cuisine. It is a type of rice wine similar to sake, but with lower alcohol content and higher sugar content. The sugar content is a complex carbohydrate that forms naturally during the fermentation process; no sugars are added. With the Guidance of Gusford Jr. The Girls took the cockatrice carcasses on the table along with the Wild Boar''s Leg which Gus carefully skinned earlier. Gretel started to boil the river water in the Cauldron. As the girls wait for the water to reach its boiling temperature, they started to cut the boar leg, into thin bite-size slices. The girls needed a kilogram of sliced boar leg meat. The water in the cauldron has started to boil. Gretel and Cindy proceeded to soak the cockatrice, and swirl it in hot, boiling water and quickly submerge it with running river water. By doing this, they can pluck the feathers off the cockatrice easier! Gretel and Cindy started to prepare the cockatrice. Using the Sharp knives Gus gave them, the girls worked on the carcasses and sliced it into different cuts. They managed to present the thighs, legs, breasts, and wings beautifully. Gus was especially impressed at Cindy''s knife work. During the preparation for the Town feast, her hands were precise and accurate. you can stack her cut potato fries on top of each other without toppling over! If Gus ever met someone like Cindy back on Earth, she would definitely take a position in his kitchen as a Head Garde Manger! (someone who prepares or coordinates all cold foods including salads, cold meats, pates, terrines, sausages, hors d''oeurves, decorative carving garnishes, etc.) Surprisingly, the meat of the Snake from the cockatrice is strikingly similar to a chicken. After a careful inspection, Gus told them to chop the snake meat and place it along with the other chicken pieces as well. "Griffin, Ray! Are the Onions and Ginger ready?" asked Cindy. "Yeah! I''m coming over!" Griffin took the tray of cut Onion slices and ginger. "Sharp knife, Passing by!" said Griffin as he passed by his fellow kitchen members. Gus also taught the children about kitchen safety. One needs to warn others if they are passing by with a knife in hand or holding something hot. Since the boys are done with cutting vegetables, they jumped right in to help the girls. Gretel and Cindy are now responsible for making Boar Stamina Don, while the boys cook Teriyaki cockatrice. Gus never forgot to give Little Sage a task as well. A Gusford junior is helping her cook white Japanese rice! Little Sage had fun washing the rice and carefully measuring the rice and water to be put in another cauldron. Little Sage is holding on to her iron spoon as she waits in anticipation for the rice to cook. For the final step, Griffin and Ray simply simmered the chicken pieces with Soy sauce, sugar, ginger, garlic, onions, and Mirin. Meanwhile, the girls also simmered their boar slices with Hondashi, Mirin, Cooking sake, Soy sauce, ginger and onions in a separate pot. Little Sage and Gus simply boiled Miso paste, water, and a dash of hondashi to make his version of Miso soup. Since the children have around 20 minutes before the rice, boar and chicken cooks, they cleaned their knives and their stations. Twenty minutes have passed and its time to reveal the dishes. One by one the children removed the lid off the cauldron. A sweet and salty aroma they have never smelled before has fused with the air around them. They can whiff the sweet caramelized onions. Ms. Sarah led a prayer of thanks before everyone ate a hearty lunch once more. "OH! Is this a Cockatrice Mr. Gus?" Nico is familiar with the meat as he tasted this before. "What is this white thing?! It''s bland!" said Rhoanne. "That White thing is called Rice. It''s a tad similar to wheat and barley but their taste is incomparable. Everyone, you are supposed to eat the rice, together with the meat." said Gus. "Oh! Meat is a little salty, and the rice is a bit bland. But if you eat them together, it''s really delicious!" said Rhoanne. "It is indeed miraculous. I could never the same meat can taste entirely different because of those peculiar ingredients," said Sarah as she studies the flavors that are permeating in her tongue. "Isn''t it like Magic, little Sage? Mr. Gus can make this food taste salty without salt!" said Gretel. She helps feed Little Sage from time to time. "No and no! Papa''s cooking is way better than Magic! Magic can never taste this good!" Said little Sage as she enjoys her pork rice bowl. The Boar Stamina Don is a filling dish with a strong flavor. It is their first time to eat something salty without the use of salt! "Children, take out your Mugs please." Gus opened his spatial inventory and took out a PET bottle with a dark-colored drink inside it. "Hmm? It''s cold!" "What is this Papa?! It''s all bubbly and it keeps popping in my mouth!" "It''s sweet!" said Cindy. "Bubbly and sweet? What kind of drink is that?" asked Rhoanne. Gus simply answered by giving them the cold bottle to try it out for themselves. Even Gus cannot describe what a cola tastes like anyway. 34 RIGHTS TO BE HAPPY Forest Kitchen Number One, is a location near the river where Gus is able to cook food outside the Orphanage. But that is not the only reason why Gus decided to build a mobile kitchen in that location. The sound of running waters in the river is calming and soothing to the soul. The winds that pass by are refreshing. This is a good spot to cook, eat and sleep. "Hey now! Aren''t you guys forgetting something?" Gretel stood up and interrupted her siblings who were enjoying the ice-cold cola. "Thank you for the food, Papa! I like this thing called cola, but I definitely love the hot chocolate more!" Little Sage was the first to thank Gus, for teaching them how to cook once again. "Thank you for the food! Mr. Gus!" the children shouted. After the children finished their lunch, they decided to relax and take a break. After all, it''s common knowledge back on Earth for a person not to move so much after a meal. "Brother, are you serious you want to quit being a knight?" asked Ray to his big brother Griffin. Ever since Gus entrusted him a pair of kitchen knives, Ray noticed that his brother didn''t even bother to touch his wooden sword anymore. During the town feast, Griffin opened up to his little brother Ray. He was considering learning how to cook, instead of studying to be a castle knight. "Brother Ray, I thought of being a knight, because I want to use my strength to support Ms. Sarah and the rest of us. But, No matter how strong a Knight can be, he can never save the hungry. We cooked so much food, that people started to bring it home with them. No one will die from hunger tomorrow, brother Ray." Griffin laid down on the ground and simply gazed at the blue sky. "But it''s your dream to be a knight brother! Maybe you want to think about it more?" Ray knew that his brother is stronger than any other child he met. If his brother Griffin wanted to be a Knight, there is a high chance that his Big brother will be granted knighthood. His brother Griffin, broke his arm not because he fell from a tree picking berries. It all started when his little brother Ray, wandered too deep in the deep forest. It was unfortunate, that Ray encountered a young, stray Orc. Ray was chased by this young orc, waving its wooden club. The Orc managed to catch up with little Ray. As he was about to get clobbered by its wooden club, Griffin jumped right in to protect his defenseless brother and broke his arm from the club. The outnumbered Orc ran away since it will not risk its life to fight against two humans, even if they are children. This remained a secret between the brothers since they do not want their Elder sister, Sarah to worry. She is already going through a hard time, because of the problems with the orphanage. "When we were hungry, Knights didn''t come to save the Orphanage. Think about that little brother." With a full belly, Ray decided to lay down the grass as well. Griffin''s decision remained in Ray''s thoughts. He wondered himself, what he wanted to do with the rest of his life. "What is going on Cindy, you have been acting funny lately." Gretel took this chance to ask Cindy while there was no one close enough to hear them. "I..its... nothing Sis." Cindy was trying to dodge Gretel''s questions. "You stutter every time Mr. Gus is nearby. Did you guys fight?" Gretel knew Cindy the best among her other siblings. This was the closest guess she can think of. "I...its... really hard to explain..." Cindy still kept it from her Big Sister Gretel. "It''s fine if you don''t want to tell me, Cindy, at least tell me you''re fine." Gretel simply sat under a tree and didn''t pry any further. Cindy sat under the same tree where Gretel was sitting. "Promise me you won''t tell anyone!" said Cindy. "I...It''s just that. I''m too scared to think of Mr. Gus as my father. I''m already starting to forget what my dad looks like, bis sister." Cindy''s father died valiantly in a civil war. He enlisted in Fahnzals regular ground troop army as a means of supporting Cindy and his mother back in Yellowleaf. Cindy''s mother was devastated when she heard the passing of her husband. Her depression eventually turned to illness which also caused death to Cindy''s mother. Sarah gladly accepted Cindy with open arms in the Orphanage. "I don''t know what to say since I never met my dad. But I''m sure, Gus is a good man and a good father! Well, a good monster too!" said her Big sister Gretel. "Thank you, sister." Cindy''s shoulder felt lighter. It''s as if her Elder Sister Gretel carried her burdens as well. Cindy managed to fall asleep smiling once again. "At least you have memories of your parents Cindy. Don''t worry, you are not alone, little sister." Gretel stroke her hair and fell asleep as well under the big tree. -------------- "Look at em'' kiddies sleeping. It makes me want to sleep as well!" said the warrior Rhoanne. "Go ahead Rhoanne, take a break. It seems Mr. Gus wishes to discuss a few matters with me." said Nico. "Don''t mind if I do!" Rhoanne walked excitedly to where the girls were and laid down beside them. "Before we discuss anything further, I wish to say something, Mr. Gus." Nico wanted to get this feeling off his chest, so he went ahead and asked the person in front of him. "Hmm? Go ahead." said Gus. "You came from another world." "...." "I had a hunch, and it seems I''m correct. The vast amount of knowledge you have is something otherworldly. Your culinary skills are unique and groundbreaking. But what really gave you away, Mr. Gus is how you treat the children. Parenting is something only humans learn by experience. You were a human before you came over here, were you not?" curiously asked Nico. Transmigrators were simply Myths and Legends in the world of Circa, but Nico didn''t expect that he would meet one while he was breathing. "Well, no secret is hidden forever. Where do you want to start?" said Gus. Gus eventually told Nico about his transmigration, and how he ended up in the orphanage. Nico even asked all sorts of questions, like what it was like in the other world. He inquired about education, politics, and even different cultures. "Where are the Elves, Dwarves, Lizardmen? Are there any other races?" asked Nico. "No. I live in a world where humans are the only rational being that exists. Since we cannot use Magic, Our world has science and technology to develop our world instead." Gus explained a peaceful world, built from a bloody history. "I see. Thank you for being honest with me. Back to business, Mr. Gus, You needed something of me?" asked Nico. "How do inventors claim their right to their inventions? Do you have a patent system in this kingdom?" curiously asked Gus. "No, We do not have what you call a patent system, but we do have Contract Magic." said Nico. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. 35 CONTRACT MAGIC "Ms. Sarah? Are you alright?" asked Nico "Ah! yes, I did hear tales of people being summoned to this world, but I would not have believed to have a living myth sit right in front of me." Sarah snapped out of her daze, as she could not believe that Gus was someone who only exists in children''s storybooks. "I apologize, Ms. Sarah. I didn''t mean to hide anything from you. I just felt that it was just not the right time for me to explain my current situation." said Gus. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Gus poured them a hot brownish drink in their Mugs. "This hot, bitter drink is called coffee. In a way, it is like tea, but instead of using dried tea leaves, we use fermented, roasted beans from a certain plant," explained Gus as he places milk and sugar beside the hot steel kettle, filled with coffee. "Please drink it little by little, and feel free to add sugar and milk to adjust according to your tastes," said Gus. "Mm... This is quite an experience. It''s intimidating at first because of its bitterness, but the more I drink, the more it tastes better. I believe I will have my coffee without milk and less sugar next time." said Nico. "I think I will need to add more milk and sugar..." Sarah puts even more sugar in her mug. "You will eventually appreciate its'' bitterness once you drink it more often," Gus explained. "Mr. Nico, can you explain to me in detail what Contract Magic is?" asked Gus "You see, Inventors and Innovators are hindered from presenting their ideas and inventions in fear of plagiarism. That is why the Merchant guild created Contract Magic, a long time ago. It is a method of making a vow with the Gods themselves, and then magically reinforcing that pact. Breaking the contract carries consequences for the one who violates it. This is one of the core missions of the Merchants Guild. Ideas and Inventions can propel human civilization forward thus making it more prosperous for everyone. The guild will not allow actions that will inhibit the civilization''s growth." Nico pulled out a Blank Magic Contract and indeed it seems to emanate a magical aura within it. "Anyone can create a Magical contract. What makes the Merchant contract different, is that our contract has higher levels of security magic applied to it. It cannot simply be bypassed, replicated or tampered with." said Nico as he puts away his contract. "So, I''m assuming you are presenting to me a product that can change the course of this world?" Nico said jokingly. "I was hoping it will change the lives of the young ones," said Gus. "Will they sell, Salt and Sugar in your stead?" Asked Nico curiously. "No. It''s too dangerous for them to possess such things for now. What I have is something safer for them to sell to the public." Gus took out two wooden, rectangular boxes, with grids careful carved on top. As he opened the box, there seem to be steel figures inside. "Are these horses, Gus? And these other pieces look like castles?" Sarah meticulously observed the beautiful pieces in her hands. "Is this a game?" asked Nico. The Craftsmanship of the wooden box is simple, yet sensible. "This game is called chess." Simply, each player begins with 16 pieces: one king, one queen, two rooks, two knights, two bishops, and eight pawns. Each piece type moves differently, with the most powerful being the queen and the least powerful the pawn. Nico made sure to remember how each piece moves by writing it down on a piece of parchment. The objective is to "checkmate" the opponent''s king by placing it under an inescapable threat of capture. To this end, a player''s pieces are used to attack and capture the opponent''s pieces, while supporting each other. During the game, play typically involves exchanging pieces for the opponent''s similar pieces and finding and engineering opportunities to trade advantageously or to get a better position. In addition to checkmate, a player wins the game if the opponent resigns, or, in a timed game, runs out of time. There are also several ways that a game can end in a draw. Back on Earth, Chess has been popular with nobles of Medieval times. It is believed to have originated from northern India during the 6th Century A.D. Chess was introduced to Europe during the mid to late 10th Century. Europe simply changed the pieces according to their army''s structure so the public will be able to familiarize the game better. Nico and Sarah started a chess match and played against each other. Gus guided them throughout their gameplay. Nico won his first match, by cornering Sarah''s King with his Rook and Queen. "Don''t you think that this will sell well?" asked Gus. "I guarantee this will sell well amongst the nobles," answered Nico. "Nobles do love exclusivity, so I plan to create intricately carved chess pieces. Rather than have the standard shaped chess pieces, the Noble medieval set edition, is carved to look like actual kings, queens, knights, bishops, pawns, and rooks. To hold the beautiful chess pieces, I plan to make an accompanying chessboard made of marble. I also wish to release a cheaper version for the commoners to enjoy as well." said Gus, while he crossed his arms and hold his armored chin. "If there are no other questions and concerns, please designate Ms. Sarah Stillwater as the innovator of this game. Once the children reach the age of majority, then she can either share or transfer the game''s rights to them as well," said Gus. "Gus! This... this is too much! I really can''t take your idea for myself!" said Sarah. Gus remembered that Sarah did have a great sense of pride. "Sarah, it''s alright. Being a monster myself, I cannot own anything at all by law! Besides, this game was not mine, to begin with anyway." answered Gus. "He is right Sarah, it would be easier for Gus if you accept his offer. And since it''s for the children''s welfare, I will personally cover the cost of production for this game, while I split my profits 50/50 with the Orphanage. I won''t even charge commission anymore." said Nico. Gus grinned on the inside. Once again, he managed to get the best deal he could from Nico by using the children as leverage. "Then it''s settled! Sarah will be the innovator until she decides to share or transfer her ownership to the children. Then, Mr. Nico shall solely hold the rights to sell chess. Are you certain other people won''t sell our game?" asked Gus. "They won''t even dare to try once the contract is finalized with the Guild. People are aware of the dire consequences by violating Contract Magic. You have my word, Mr. Gus." answered Nico. "By the way, what is that other wooden box, Gus?" asked Sarah. "Oh, this? This is a game exclusively made for the children. I still owe them an adventure back in the living room, you see," said Gus. Assuming nothing goes wrong, Gus'' plans are moving along pretty well. Now that he figured out a way to help Sarah and the Orphanage, Gus can now focus on completing his System''s Mission. A week is almost over, and there is still a lot to be done. 36 TOWN MEETING Two days have gone by peacefully. Victor will hold a Town meeting later at Yellow Leaf square. Gus talked to Sarah, about formally introducing himself to the town of YellowLeaf. Doing so will finally give Gus the freedom to move about the town as he, please. His new identity is Gusford Redfeather. A Charitable, Nobleman from the Eastern Shores. Due to a terrible civil war during his youth, he suffered blindness along with a head injury forcing him to hide his disfigured face behind a mask for the rest of his life. He simply wishes to cultivate and sell potatoes on the continent of Circa. His local business partner is Mr. Nico Humphrey from Bluefox Company of Tenrocks city. Gus decided to wear a medieval helmet, with a human face as its visor. Because Gus is presumed to be a blind person, there is no need to have eye holes on his steel helmet visor. He is heavily cloaked and wears a suit of armor underneath. The reason behind Gus'' decision to be a handicapped person, is so that people would take pity and would avoid asking too many personal questions. A day before the town meeting, the children wished to prepare breakfast by themselves. After only being guided for a few days, the children wanted to practice cooking, and start from simple breakfast dishes such as omelets and unleavened bread. With enough money left from Nico''s investment, Gus makes sure to keep their pantry well-stocked every night. It wasn''t perfect, the omelets were overcooked because some parts of the eggs have turned brown, and the bread is tough because the pan is too hot. Gus would never have expected them to cook perfectly on their first try. Nonetheless, the breakfast they made was better than what they used to have. Just after eating, the Townhall''s bells have rung. This signifies that the meeting will start in about 15 minutes. At the Townhall---- "Everyone! Settle down, as we are about to start the meeting." Victor raised his hand, telling everybody to sit down. "Before we start, I would like for us to wholeheartedly thank our saviors and benefactor, Mr. Nico, a merchant of Tenrocks City and his bodyguard, adventurer Ms. Rhoanne," mentioned Victor. Everyone in the hall stood up and applauded. "Thank you Mr. Nico!----" "You have saved our daughter!"--- "Many more blessings to you Ms. Rhoanne!"--- The duo of Ten rocks city simply stood up to appreciate everyone''s gratitude. After a while, the townspeople have finally calmed down, letting Victor continue with his announcement. "Hmph! They didn''t even bother to thank Mr. Gus!" whispered Gretel. Judging by her sibling''s reactions, it seems they agreed with their sister''s statement as well. "In light of the recent goblin attack, I have just received word from Fahnzal City, that they will send a representative to investigate how the goblins have reached our town. Most likely, they will investigate the Novice Dungeon inside the town. I sincerely request from everyone, not to offend these investigators throughout the duration of their stay. Second, The damages caused by the Goblins were indeed disastrous. They destroyed four homes and made multiple major damages on several properties. Although there are a few minor injuries among our people, I am very happy to report, that there are no casualties." Victor still considered this to be a blessing. Everyone in the hall applauded once more. "Now may I kindly present Mr. Gusford Redfeather. An associate of our savior Mr. Nico. He came to me a few days ago because he wishes to say something to all of us." Victor stepped aside to guide the supposedly blind Mr. Gusford. "Thank you, Mr. Victor. I may be blind, but because of my impairment, I have learned to further enhance my other olfactory senses and still move about properly I now use magic to aid me in my surroundings," said Gus. He started to introduce himself, using the description he used earlier. A lot of people gasped at his past experiences and impairment. Gus then brought out a few potatoes and gave it to his audience to pass around. He explained what a potato is, how it''s grown, cooked and preserved and how it''s harvested. His explanations we''re precise and informative. They didn''t even question Gus why they can only sell their potatoes to Mr. Nico. They were satisfied enough to have sustainable food in the village. Besides the potato, Gus also taught them about fertilizers. He started from animal manure, wood sawdust to food wastage. Gus also introduced compost pit making for the whole village to use. At first, the curious townspeople only cared to listen to this mysterious masked stranger, because he was their savior''s associate. But the more they listened to Gus, the more interested they have become. Lastly, Gus explained what to say and do if ever someone asks them about their potatoes. It''s really actually simple. Everyone will say that it all came from Tenrocks'' Bluefox company, and they should look for a merchant named Nico Humphrey. But for now, everyone is strictly advised not to say anything about the potatoes until Mr. Humphrey gets his affairs in order with the Merchants Guild. But they can already proceed to plow the soil to cultivate their potatoes. They only need to wait for Victor to decide on a place where they can start the project. The meeting that was supposed to be only an hour-long, became two hours instead. "That is all I wanted to say. If you have any further questions, please feel free to approach me. I am currently lodging in the Orphanage, under Ms. Stillwater''s hospitality. Everyone, thank you for listening." said Gus as he gave back the stage to Victor. As the meeting ended, people have started to go back to their work and chores. But most of them are repairing their property from the recent goblin attack. "Sarah, you and the children should go ahead. We have a few more matters to discuss," said Gus. "You better not be late again, do you hear me, Papa?" said little sage. Gus simply laughed and ruffled Little Sage''s hair. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "You go on ahead to Ms. Sarah. We have a little errand to do as well..." said Gretel. After giving them a suspicious look, Sarah reminded Gretel, Griffin, and Cindy, not to stray away from the village and to be back before sundown. Gretel and the rest left the Townhall right away. "See you later everyone, Come on Little Sage, Big Sister Sarah needs help with a few more errands back home," said Sarah. "Okay!" said little sage as she grabbed Sarah''s hand in her anticipation to go home. Sarah and little sage said farewell to Gus before leaving the Town Hall. Looking at Victor''s troubled face, it seems what he wants to say is nothing good. Victor apologized to Gus for rejecting his request. Due to the goblin''s attack, four families are forced to look for another home. The Vacant home actually belonged to the recently deceased, Mr. Ralph. Two families have decided to live here temporarily as they rebuild their homes as the rest decided to stay with their in-laws. It would take 2 months for them to rebuild, due to the lack of building materials, tools, and funds. "It''s perfectly alright Mr. Victor, Please do tell me if such opportunities surface once again," said Gus. "Oh! Thank you for understanding Mr. Redfeather. Again, I sincerely apologize." Victor bowed his head once more. Gus is back to square one. While he did make money and relations to build his tavern, It will all be for naught if he couldn''t find a vacant structure. Victor was kind enough to offer the late Mr. Ralph''s property to Gus once the families have rebuilt their home, but choosing that option will take too much time and the mission will expire by then! The troubled Gus can only rethink ways to own his tavern. If he doesn''t think up of a solution very soon, then this will not end well for him. 37 TWO POTATO FISH At the Forest--- Gretel borrowed Gus'' steel wheelbarrow and went deep inside the forest with her other siblings. While Griffin was pulling the cart, they were hoping that they could find something other than just berries. "Big sis Gretel! Ms. Sarah specifically told us not to return here!" Griffin reminded her big sister that they were risking their lives yet again by venturing in the deep forest. "Don''t be scared, Griffin! You want to be a knight, right?" said her big sister Gretel. "What are we doing here anyway, big sis?" asked Cindy nervously. "Well, I just had an idea! You like sweet stuff, right Cindy? Then, what if we mix forest berries with Mr. Gus'' sugar? Or maybe we can find another mysterious vegetable like a potatofish! Maybe we can make a tasty drink from that!" said Gretel proudly. "Potatofish, really big sister?! There is no such thing! said Cindy. "Well, if I find some strange vegetable, I''ll definitely call it Potatofish!" said Gretel proudly. Cindy can''t believe that she is following her lovable sister''s idiotic fantasies. "But it''s definitely good to find a unique vegetable or two, that would really make Mr. Gus happy," thought Cindy. "Just please take your knife out, and keep your eyes open," Griffin just resigned to the wishes of his elder sister and decided to be on guard and protect them instead. Gretel, Griffin, Cindy, and Ray, were able to pick about half a kilogram of berries together. "Okay! This should be enough! Let''s go ho..., " Griffin covered her elder sister''s mouth. "Shh!" said Griffin as he pointed at the moving bushes nearby. Everyone was cautious and took their knives out. Griffin slowly approached the moving bushes and heard groaning voices. As Griffin looked at what was hiding behind the bush, he saw two injured men laying on the ground. One man seems to have a broken leg, while the other has blood and bruises all over him. Their clothes we''re all bloody and tattered. The injured men saw the glittering knife in Griffin''s hands. Although he was still a child, the injured men are in no condition to defend themselves. Fatigue is clearly shown on their weary faces, and it seems they cannot even take a single step anymore. "Please, Don''t kill us. We just want to leave as far as we can, little boy." --- As Griffin was about to ask something to them, they were all startled by loud voices that echoed in the forest. "They must be over there!"---- "You two! Check that side, Let''s check this side!"----- "Yes, Sir!"------ The children dropped down to the ground as fast as they can. Griffin took a glance and saw that the voices came from a group of iron-clad knights. "Who are they looking for?" whispered Cindy. "I''m not sure, but they carry Fahnzel''s insignia. Let''s just leave," said Griffin. "But what about them? they can''t even walk!" said Gretel. "Children, Please leave us. We can''t involve you in our problems," begged the broken-legged man to the kids. "He is right Big sis Gretel, I know we can''t just leave them either, but you and the others'' safety is my top priority!" As they were about to walk away, Gretel stepped on a stick and made a sharp sound. "Who goes there!?" --- The siblings can''t help but give a hurtful gaze at their adorable, clumsy elder sister Gretel. She just stood there in cold-sweat and simply gave her siblings a crooked smile. Griffin the others subconsciously put even more foliage on top of the wounded men. "What are you doing, "Kindly put away your weapon kind sir! We are only here to look for food!" shouted Ray with his arms raised in the air. Two of the knights approached the kids and saw the basket of berries and a few mushrooms. "Where did your kids came from? I don''t think I have seen your faces before." said the first guard. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "We came from Yellowleaf sir!" said Gretel. "Did you happen to see two men pass by? They are dangerous fugitives." said the second guard. "No sir, you''re the only people we have seen in the forest," said Cindy. "What should we do, sir? We can''t simply leave the kids alone in the forest!" asked the first guard. "We have our orders to search for the fugitives. Just send them home!" said the second guard. "It''s getting late. You kids better go home alright?" "Yes, sir!" --- As the children were walking away, the second guard saw a glint of light in the corner of his eye. "Wait!" The children stopped dead in their tracks. The guards came closer and took a closer look at the knives on their waist. "Such beautiful daggers. Where did you get these from?" asked the second guard. "Oh, Father made these for us. He said we should always carry these around when we''re out of the village," said Cindy. The second guard carefully observed the knives. He was curious about the shape of their daggers since it''s not suitable for stabbing. Its material is also something he has never seen before, It''s lighter and stronger than Iron. Nevertheless, he still admired the blacksmith who crafted such fine pieces. "Yellowleaf huh, all right kids. Run along now and go straight home," said the second guard as he gave back Cindy''s pairing knife. The guards walked away from the children to continue the search for the fugitives. Once they were out of view, the children came back to the two injured men. It seems they passed out due to exhaustion. "Let''s take them back to Yellowleaf," said Griffin. "Are you crazy?! The guards said they are fugitives! They might be dangerous!" said Gretel. "Just look at them! They are not armed, and they are in no shape to crawl on the ground. Killing us is impossible. Besides, I don''t think they are bad people at all." said Griffin. Griffin once desired to be a noble knight before working in a kitchen, so his instincts of saving people never faded. "Okay fine! but tie them up just to be sure!" said Gretel. "It''s a little bit too much to tie up the legs of a person with broken legs don''t you think, Elder sister?" asked Ray. "Then tie up only the working leg and let''s go already before I change my mind!" said Gretel as she stomped her feet and turned red from embarrassment. Griffin used his strength to load the tied up persons on the wheelbarrow. Thanks to Gus'' ingredients, the kids were starting to get stronger and faster. They don''t get tired easily as well. As long as they keep eating Gus'' ingredients from his System, they will be boosted by its nutrients. 38 LITTLE SAGE VISITS THE MARKE Moments after the Town Meeting was over--- Sarah and Little Sage went towards the Central since Saturday is always Yellowleaf''s Market day. The Local visiting merchants mostly sold cheap and common foodstuff since their customers can barely afford any of their luxurious commodities. Before, they could not visit the Marketplace, because they couldn''t do so. They relied on the Citadel''s funding before they were relieved of their status as a Nonprofit organization by the current King MoSanchez. After that unfortunate event, they have only relied on charitable donations ever since. But ever since she officially became the inventor of the game called chess, she received another 500 gold from Nico as payment for the rights to sell the gameboard. Gus constantly reminded her to use the money for herself and the children because Sarah continues to refuse his money. In the end, Gus was able to convince her to accept Gus'' generosity. "Alright Little Sage, for today''s errands, we need to help Mr. Gus stock our pantry back in the kitchen. We just can''t depend on your Papa forever. Are you ready Little Sage?" asked her Elder Sister Sarah. "Yes, elder sister!" said Little Sage as she salutes to Ms. Sarah. The girls walked beside the busy stalls that were'' selling fresh meats and vegetables. The meat seemed different since livestock was not common in the world of Circa. They were also attracted to the intoxicating smell of cooked food that filled the air. Their market was not that fancy compared to the city, but it didn''t matter for Little Sage. It was her first time to ever visit a marketplace. She made sure to memorize and familiarize the different ingredients she has seen. There are vegetables well known today back on earth such as cucumber, chickpeas, celery, carrots, cabbage, leeks, peas, lettuce, garlic, onions, shallots, as well as familiar aromatic herbs as mint, sage, cumin, anise, parsley, savory, coriander. After taking mental notes about the vegetables and spices she saw, she saw different types of meats in the market as well. By far the most common meat, beef was regarded as coarse and was never considered exclusive enough for the nobility; but it was very popular among the lower classes. Though more tender, veal (young cow) never surpassed beef in popularity. Many peasant households had cows, usually only one or two, that would be slaughtered for meat once their days of giving milk had passed. This would usually take place in the fall so that the creature would not have to be fed through the winter. Circa''s winters were harsh and horrible. Peasants do not have the means to keep their cows alive through the winter. Also, food will be scarce. Peasants would rather slaughter the cow, and use preservation methods on the meat as additional food supplies for the coming winter season. Whatever was not consumed at a feast would be preserved for use throughout the months ahead. Most of the animal was used for food, and those parts that weren''t eaten had other purposes; the hide was made into leather, the horns (if any) might be used for drinking vessels, and the bones were occasionally used to make sewing implements, fasteners, parts of tools, weapons, or musical instruments, and a variety of other useful items. In larger towns and cities such as Fahnzal and Tenrocks, a substantial portion of the population had no kitchens of their own, and so it was necessary for them to purchase their meals ready-made from street vendors: a kind of medieval "fast food." Beef would be used in the meat pies and other food items these vendors cooked if their customers were numerous enough to consume the product of a slaughtered cow in a matter of days. The meat of the pig had been very popular with everyone. In Circa, pigs were everywhere. As omnivores, they could find food in the forest and city streets as well as on the farm. Peasants raised pigs more numerous than cows. Ham and bacon lasted a long time and went a long way in the humblest peasant household. As common and inexpensive as keeping pigs was, pork was favored by the most elite members of society, as well as by city vendors in pies and other ready-made foods. Like cows, nearly every part of the pig was used for food, right down to its hooves, which were used to make jellies. Its intestines were popular casings for sausages, and its head was sometimes served on a platter at festive occasions. Horned Rabbits has never been domesticated, but it was hunted and eaten in Circa. So this unpopular meat is rarely seen in the market and more common to traveling adventurers. Its meat is darker and richer than that of regular rabbits, and it was frequently served in a heavily-peppered dish with a sauce made from its blood. Minotaurs, Orcs and False Cockatrice were considered a luxury since nobody was able to successfully domesticate these creatures for human consumption. Little Sage took notice of the stalls that sold a certain dish that was very popular during the middle ages back on earth, and for a good reason. Originally, the English back on Earth, called the dish "coffins," not in a morbid way, the word literally means "box." The word "Pie" evolved from "Pye", which referred to Magpies, not because they used the bird as filling, but because they are known to collect random odds and ends for their nests, not unlike how a cook could throw in whatever they had handy. The outside pastry crust was made so thick that it could withstand several hours of baking over a fire, so wasn''t made to be eaten, but as more of an early bread bowl. Not only did the crust act as a perfect vessel for cooking, it also helped keep the food inside fresher longer, a major bonus in a time without refrigeration and as anyone who has eaten at Medieval Times: Dinner and Tournament can tell you, this was also an era without utensils, making the hard pie crust a perfect built-in food delivery system. The thick crust was so sturdy it had to be cracked open to get to the filling. This may also be the reason why early recipes focus on the filling over the surrounding case, with this development leading to the use of reusable earthenware pie cases which reduced the use of expensive flour. Medieval pie crusts were often baked first, to create a "pot" of baked dough with a removable top crust, hence the expression "pot pie" "Interested in pies little girl? The fillings I made are special today!" said the stout lady vendor. "Um, What''s in it then?" asked Little Sage. It is the first time she has ever seen a pie, so she couldn''t help but ask what it is. Little Sage didn''t fail to notice that the stout lady mentioned something about its special filling. "Well! I used fresh Chicken today! only 2 silvers each!" The stout lady brought out a pie from Its circular in diameter, and as tall as a water glass. it is sealed with a layer of thick flour crust on top that is shaped to look like a castle tower. "Can we buy it please Elder Sister?" asked Little Sage with sparkling eyes. "Then we''ll buy one," said Sarah. Sarah didn''t hesitate to treat Little Sage in the Market for the very first time. It is usually rare for her to take an interest in food. Before she encountered Gus, books were all she ever cared about. Little Sage was about to bite the pie, but the Stout lady immediately stopped her. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Ah! you don''t eat the pie crust, little Missy! That will break your little teeth! Here, I''ll break it open for ya!" The lady cracked open the top of the pie, exposing the chicken dish inside, still piping hot. Normally they would''ve used their hands or use the pie crust as a makeshift spoon to eat the filling, but fortunately, Little Sage used her Iron spoon from her backpack to eat the chicken filling. After one bite, she gave the rest to her Elder sister Sarah so she can have a taste as well. "Mmm... Auntie, Is there Onions, Eggs and Bacon, in your pie? I can taste some spices, but I do not know what it is." said Little Sage. The Stout lady vendor was surprised that this little, young girl was already very familiar with some of the ingredients she did use. "Wow! You''re pretty good Missy! I like ya! so dun'' go and tell anybody else, okay? The spices I used are Cumin and Black Pepper!" said the Stout lady. "What other fillings do you have?" asked Little Sage. "Well! Good for you to ask! I also have Minced Beef Pie for 3 silvers and 5 coppers each, and plain Onion and Egg Pie for just 1 silver." "Then we''ll buy them as well. We can share these with your Papa and the rest of your siblings," said Sarah. "Since your my first customer for the day and I like ya, so ill give that Onion and Egg pie for free! But just this time, you hear? Please do come back again to buy some pies from this Lady Oren!" said the Lady Vendor. She packed their pies with paper made from cheap linen rags. Sarah then graciously accepted her offer and placed the pies in her Basket. "Oh! Thank you so much for the pies Ms. Oren, They were delicious. We''ll be coming back again." said Sarah. "Yay! Thank you, Ms. Oren! You''re kind!" Little Sage placed her iron spoon back in her backpack and took out a piece of chocolate creampuff which was supposed to be her snack. "You can have this because I like you too Ms. Oren! And you can eat the crust too, so you don''t hafta worry about breaking your teeth!" Little Sage offered her Chocolate Creampuff to the baffled Ms. Oren. This was her first time seeing a "pie" such as this. Sarah bowed to Ms. Oren, before taking Little Sage''s hand. Little Sage waved her hands at her new friend Ms. Oren as she slowly faded into the bustling crowd with Ms. Sarah. "What a sweet kid!" said Ms. Oren. She looked back at the creampuff that was given to her. It was soft to the touch, and it also seems to have a filling inside. Oren couldn''t figure out what the brown thing on the top was, but she admits that its smell was very pleasing and appetizing. She followed the little girl''s advice and took a bite of the creampuff. With one single bite, she almost dropped the creampuff in her hands. She couldn''t describe the contrast of flavors that were blasting away in her mouth. The mild salt, and bland flavor of the pate'' a choux and chocolate, perfectly balances out with the sweetness of the vanilla custard filling. This is the first time she has ever appreciated the crust of a pie to compliment the whole dish. "What is this?! And is this... Sugar?!" said the dumbfounded Lady Oren. She raced out of her stall to see if she can still find Ms. Sarah and the sweet mysterious little girl. Only to have realized they were already gone among the busy, bustling crowd. "What''s wrong Ms. Oren? It looks like you''ve seen a ghost!" said her stall neighbor. "Its its... Nothing. By the way, do you know who they are?" asked Oren. 39 INVESTIGATION TEAM In the rural areas, and indeed in every shire is a law enforcement group assigned by the Monarchy called The Watchmen. They would be tasked by the current King with maintaining order, collecting taxes and also performing military service. Chief Louis appointed Yellowleaf''s designated tax collector, Mr. Murphy, accompanied by the Fanzhal Watchmen''s Sheriff Molt, to investigate the recent goblin attack. After hearing the summons, Sheriff Molt returned to the Watchmen headquarters to immediately assemble his team for the mission. Murphy was deeply distressed for Ms. Sarah and the Orphanage''s safety. He prayed to the Gods that they were able to escape Yellowleaf before Goblins have razed the village to the ground. He prepared a caravan and requested food rations, and medical supplies, just in case they encounter survivors from Yellowleaf. Sadly, he is only allowed to bring a minuscule amount since the top ministers have already concluded that the unfortunate village is already in shambles. He became furious with the ministers'' decision, so he secretly embezzled additional supplies with him. Murphy immediately summoned a caravan from the citadel and departed for Yellowleaf Village. Beside Murphy, sits an old, white-haired muscular man named Sherif Molt. He was a war veteran, loyal to the previous King Edward MoSanchez II. His exploits and war efforts have reverberated throughout the military. Although he is already past his prime, his strength is not something to take for granted. Ever since he sustained a serious leg injury due to a skirmish, he can never participate in the frontlines again. He is too valuable to Fhanzal''s military morale. Along with Murphy and Sheriff Molt, are two Watchmen Operators namely deputy Rita and junior deputy Daniel. Sheriff Molt personally selected these two for their outstanding abilities for the current mission. Deputy Rita excels at investigative cases that no one can simply handle. She recently unraveled the "Gastronomer-Billy" Case, which involves the disappearances of young women during the night, in Fhanzal City. The Suspect always leaves cryptic messages about the atrocities of the wealthy and the current king. The knights have failed to capture the suspect for a very long time, so they decided to employ Deputy Rita for her services. She posed as a blond airhead to draw out Gastronomer Billy, and subjugate the suspect with her skills in fighting with a short rapier, hidden under her dress. Her Rapier and cloak style is based on the assumption that you''ve ended up in a combat situation with little or no warning, and are using what you have readily available for defense; in this case, her cloak. But soon, her family formalized the style as well. Different sects have challenged Rita''s family, before the previous King Edward MoSanchez the II using seven kinds of weapons: axe, pike, rapier, dagger, rapier and buckler, rapier and cloak, and with two swords. Fighting cloaks are typically the shorter waist-length cloaks that were popular in the Renaissance, wrapped once or twice around the fighter''s hand and forearm for additional protection. The cloak style is perfect for espionage as proven during the Gastronomer case since she can conceal any hidden surprises such as spikes, daggers and even poisoned needles under the cloak. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Junior Deputy Daniel is a simple administrative worker, employed in Fhanzel''s Watchmen. Although he is not too adept at combat and espionage, he is a top-class historian and is well informed on Fhanzal''s geography. He has assisted a large number of military skirmishes by placing their military troops at terrain advantage. There are no dungeons or mineral mines he is not aware of in Fhanzal''s domain. Since the mission has something to do with the Goblins'' place of origins, he is tasked to find the reason behind the attack that night. "Maybe the Border guards have simply slacked off?" said deputy Daniel while reading a map of Fhanzal territory. "Impossible. The Higher-ups are panicking. They are dead-set on looking for someone to blame. The surrounding border walls have already been inspected for goblin tracks or disturbed foliage in the forest, but they found nothing." said Sherrif Molt. "So, we missed a goblin nest in our forests," said Rita, while using a small Whetstone on the edge her dagger. "I also find that very hard to believe. The reported number of Goblins doesn''t seem to fit with Fhanzal''s forest area. Simply put, the forests in our territory cannot sustain that many Goblins. Couldn''t we have bought a regiment at least? Those Goblins still possess a threat while they are in the city after all." asked Daniel. "Sadly we can''t. The king''s orders were very strict. All he wants for now is information about the Goblins and their movement." Sheriff Molt reminded his deputies of their mission. They are there to investigate the Goblin attack and not to subjugate them. Everyone frowned upon being reminded of the King''s mischievous schemes. The King wanted two things. First, he wanted to know how the Goblins have appeared in his domain, Second, he wants to take advantage of the situation and use the Goblins to get rid of unnecessary mouths to feed. The Current King Edward does not care for the lives of the poor at all. He would be more than happy to get rid of Yellowleaf, so he could make an excuse to embezzle more tax funds by rebuilding a new village. "I know what you are all thinking, so its best to drop the matter now." reminded Sheriff Molt. He was warning everyone that it''s dangerous of harboring such thoughts against the king. Powerful figures have already tried to topple the King. But Instead, their heads have decorated the city square ever since. It''s a mystery how these powerful men were easily defeated by this weak, arrogant king. In the end, no one was strong enough left to revolt. After a while, the Caravan started to move strangely. "Mr. Murphy, it''s quite dangerous for your mind to wander while steering the caravan. You''ve been quiet for some time. What''s the matter?" asked Sheriff Molt. "I''m sorry. Yellowleaf was our Family''s hometown," said Murphy. "By Gods! Where is your family now?" curiously asked Daniel. "Don''t worry, that was a long time ago. Ever since my mother died, My Father and I have moved to the Citadel and worked there ever since It''s simply hard to imagine your hometown being ravaged by bloodthirsty Goblins," answered Murphy. Murphy is actually worried about the Orphanages'' safety. He just couldn''t admit it directly to his team. Lunchtime was approaching, so the team decided to make camp and prepare food. Murphy led the horses to the nearby river to let it drink water. Among the team, only Rita knew how to cook. She only prepared the beans stew, since there is nothing more to be done with the salt-cured beef slices and hard bread. They simply dipped the hard bread in the stew to make it easier to chew. "Rita, I''ve heard from your superiors that you can cook. Don''t you have enough maid-servants in your family to do such menial tasks?" asked Sheriff Molt. "My family didn''t just teach me simple infiltration skills. I will have you know, that being a skilled maid-servant has helped me eliminate my targets effectively," said Rita. "Sir Molt, how is your leg?" asked Murphy. "It hurts from time to time, but I can still move and fight properly," Sheriff Molt stretches his legs often, to ease the pain. "You should visit our Apothecary shop sometime Sir Molt, My family idolizes you and your heroic feats!" Said, Daniel. "Then I''ll gladly visit your family, once the mission is over," said Sheriff Molt. After thanking Rita for serving lunch, Sheriff Molt and Deputy Daniel started to pack their belongings back in the caravan, while Murphy fetched the horses. They resumed their journey to Yellowleaf village. 40 SQUARE ONE Gus felt dejected after what Victor has said. He knew Victor has done the right decision because he would''ve done the same thing. "Mr. Gus, I will need to return to Tenrocks City tomorrow, because I need to finalize the Contracts with the Merchant Guild. If there is anything else you want to show me, then now is the right time to do so." said the Merchant Nico. "Mmm... I want both of you to come with me, I do have something to show you," said Gus. Rhoanne and Nico simply sighed and followed Gus. They were right to guess that what he is about to show, is nothing short of another miracle. "Isn''t this the Novice Dungeon?! It looks different. It''s very clean, but still, it''s an entirely different dungeon!" Rhoanne noticed that there were wooden doors with unique decals at the front of the entrance. The Design is beyond them since its based on what Gus has encountered back on Earth. The Dungeon''s foundations are all different from before as well. What once seemed to look like a dreary cave entrance, now looks like a square mud house with doors and torches. "Gus, what did you do this time?" asked Nico. "It''s what WE did actually. That''s not even the surprising part yet, come on in!" Gus invited the two, inside the peculiar mudhouse. They were both surprised that the inside looks nothing like the dungeon they entered a few days ago. There were no signs of dust, moss or even cobwebs. It''s simply a spacious square area of mud with torches on the side as light. Mysteriously, the air inside the dungeon has changed as well. The air was simply comforting as if the Dungeon itself has had a change of heart. Gus led them down the second floor of the dungeon. Nico and Rhoanne started to hear noises they were familiar with. Rhoanne subconsciously drew her sword and stood in front of his employer, Nico. But when Rhoanne finally had a clear image of what''s in front of her, It made her drop her sword to the ground. Nico pinched Rhoanne on the back. "Ouch! Boss! what gives?!" said Rhoanne as she scratched her back. "I''m just making sure I''m not sleeping Rhoanne," said Nico as he approached closer to take a better look. There were three large animal pens inside. The Creatures are separated by walls made of rock from each other. The Creatures were roaming freely and comfortably since they have ample light, food, and water. They are feeding on corn which Gus bought from his system. Since the corn came from the System, therefore it is rich in Pure Mana. The Creatures were intoxicated at their food which made them extremely domesticated. "Cockatrice?! Wild Boars and Horned Rabbits!" Rhoanne was amazed at the number of creatures that were walking around in their pen. "Did you drag these creatures down here to cultivate? I hate to break it to you Mr. Gus, but no one was able to successfully cultivate these wild creatures," said Nico. After hearing what Nico said, Gus approached a cockatrice and killed one with his sword. Not a moment sooner, another cockatrice spawned in the cockatrice pen. The Merchant duo was speechless at what they saw. "The more you kill, the more it would take time for the creatures to respawn, so I doubt it can feed a whole city instantly," mentioned Gus. "By Gods! Mr. Gus, this... this is fascinating and dangerous... very dangerous... Just one word about this place and they will do everything in their power to claim this place for their own!" said Nico. Gus nodded at the Nico. "Exactly! And that''s the reason I need to show you all of this. YellowLeaf doesn''t have the power to defend itself from an invasion. I was already considering if I should ally with Phanzal''s Royalty for protection..." "NO!"---- yelled the merchant duo. "You do not want to make friends with the current King of Phanzal. He is corrupt and vicious!" said Nico. "Boss is right Mr. Gus! He is also the reason why we can''t do business with Phanzal City. We already had a fair share of troubles from him." added Rhoanne. "I see... Anway, let''s go back upstairs. I do believe I have a perfect drink to share with you for moments like this!" said Gus. The Duo both looked at him suspiciously, as if Gus was to show something miraculous once more. "Don''t worry, it''s just ale. Since your leaving tomorrow, I figured we should celebrate, and make a toast to our successful business ventures!" said Gus. Gus also wanted to drink his stress away. If he doesn''t do something about the Dungeon, then the defenseless Yellowleaf Village will be in serious trouble. To make matters worse, He failed to acquire the property to complete his mission. As they made their way upstairs, they were surprised to see the children with two tied up individuals riding on a wheelbarrow. "Mr.Gush! Um, We can explain!" Gretel is once again fumbling with her words. "Agh! I told you guys, not to go here!" - said Griffin "Children, what is going on?" asked Gus. "Well, you see..." Cindy stepped up and confessed everything to Gus. She started her story about why they were in the forest, and about their encounter with the two injured fugitives and the Phanzal Guards. "Rhoanne, Please watch them for a bit. I''ll get them something to drink. They look like they need water very badly." asked Nico. "Yes boss!" As Nico stepped out of the dungeon, Rhoanne reprimanded the kids of their actions. "Little Griffin, Think properly before doing something foolish next time. Your siblings might have gotten hurt or killed by getting involved with people you barely know. I''m disappointed in you Little Griffin." said Rhoanne. Griffin was just standing there gritting his teeth and clenching his fists. "You don''t know what it feels like to have nobody helping you!" Griffin stormed out of the Dungeon in anger. Rhoanne was shocked at Griffin''s reaction. "Little Griffin..." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "I''ll talk to him, Ms. Rhoanne, Please watch over the children." Rhoanne simply nodded at Gus and continued to tell the children the consequences of their actions. As Gus exit the first floor of the dungeon, he saw Griffin sitting down under a tree with his head tucked in his knees. Gus sat beside the sobbing Griffin. "The moment I saw them hiding in the bush, they reminded me of my parents. I was too young to remember properly, but I recall that we were in the forest, running from people who wanted us dead. My father gave his life, so my mother and I can run away. We were hiding and running for days until an arrow shot straight to my mother''s heart. I watched her die in front of me. I couldn''t move, I couldn''t feel anything. I can only watch my mum on the ground while they shot arrows at me. I stared at my mum as long as I could, before passing out. I woke up and realized I was sleeping in the Orphanage bed for days. That''s how I met Ms. Sarah and the others." "Little Griffin, I admire your kindness for helping other people, but as a man, you cannot endanger the ones you love by helping other people so blindly. Could you live with yourself if something happened to your siblings?" "Then how do you protect people, Mr. Gus? How do you protect the people who are in need?" asked Griffin. "You can''t Little Griffin. No one can save everybody and that''s life. If you love your siblings, you protect them first. Protect them from not just others but sometimes yourself too. Okay?" Griffin nodded and wiped the snot off his face. Gus then ruffled his hair and gave Griffin a good pat on the shoulder. "Now, come on! they''re waiting for us inside." 41 DUNGEON ENTRANCE Gus and Griffin returned to the Dungeon Entrance. The first person who approached them was Rhoanne. "Little Griffin, I''m sorry for scolding you like that... I shoulda'' handled that better," Rhoanne scratched behind her head and bowed her head to Griffin. "Can you forgive this elder sister?" "There''s nothing to be sorry about, elder sister, and you were right. I put my siblings in a lot of danger. Father always told me that a real man should always admit his mistakes!" Griffin beat his chest and held his sobbing face up high. "By the way, what were you guys doing here?" asked Gus. "We were looking for a spot where we can hide ''em for a while, we can''t just leave them outside so we sneaked them in the village and found this strange house we''ve never seen before!" said Gretel. Nico returned to everyone else while holding two empty steel mugs. "It looks like they won''t wake up for a while since they are extremely exhausted." Nico came back from the tied up Individuals. It seems, the children have placed them in a corner, where they silently slept. "Did you find out who they were?" "Not yet, Mr. Gus, It seems they couldn''t move or talk properly," answered Nico. Griffin came up to Mr. Gus and Nico because he remembered what he wanted to ask Gus when he saw him inside the Dungeon entrance. "Why are you here Mr. Gus? Did you make this mudhouse? Wasn''t this a Dungeon?" asked Griffin. "Well... you see..." Gus is already fidgeting, he didn''t know what to say to the children. "Wow! Look, guys! There are all kinds of animals down there! Horned rabbits and... Chickens?!" The ever-curious Cindy has already wandered down the Dungeon''s 2nd floor. "Aah!!! you guys were planning to eat delicious food without us?! For shame Mr. Gus, for shame!" yelled Gretel. "I bet Ms. Sarah will give us a good scolding for coming home late," said Ray. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. The children stopped celebrating and began to sweat buckets instead. "It looks like you have no choice but to offer a grand feast to appease the young ones," said Nico. "Sigh... I thought we could end the night with a quiet drink, but this situation is not bad either, I have to send you off properly anyway." Gus patted Nico on his back and faced the children. "''ll get Ms. Sarah and the little munchkin right away, Boss!" Rhoanne dashed towards the Orphanage as fast as she could. While humming tunes about food and sweets. "Ahh! Wait for us, Ms. Rhoanne! Please protect us from Elder sister Sarah!" said Gretel. The children went after their Sister Rhoanne, hoping she would grant them her divine protection. Since there are new ingredients available, Gus figured it''s the best time to rate the quality of his pastures by trying out new recipes. But before that, Gus thought he should use his skill "Healing Armor" on the injured fugitives. After a few minutes, their injuries have simply vanished. "I should let them sleep more, I guess my healing skills cant restore lost stamina." thought Gus. He opened his Status Function. -------------------------- GUS LVL 24 -Gluttonous Living Armor -Dungeon Master (YellowLeaf) HP 25000 MP 2700 VIT 111 STR 76 INT 41 DEX 89 LUK 40 PASSIVE SKILLS: I. PAIN NULLIFICATION LVL 05 - Normal weapons can''t hurt you anymore! A.) ARMOR FORTIFICATION LVL 04 - A hard swing of a sword doesn''t hurt anymore! Iron upgraded into steel! a.1) MORPH: Consumes MP, User can shape his body to his will. II.) PERPETUAL BODY LVL 05: you are immortal, and you can regenerate. b.1) IMPART: Consumes MP, User can grow iron from its body and shape it to the users will. If user interrupts the flow of mana, the malleable iron will separate and harden into pure steel. C.) VALUED PATRON: Anyone who wears the armor, will share the User''s Passive Status. Active Skills Do Not Apply. ACTIVE SKILLS: II. BARTER LVL -9 A.) GROCERY STORE: Ingredients: Onions- 3 coppers Butter- 5 coppers Peanuts - 2 coppers Flour - 3 coppers Salt - 2 coppers Potatoes - 2 coppers Corn - 10 coppers Sugar - 3 coppers Palm oil - 5 coppers Soy Sauce - 6 coppers Garlic - 3 coppers Cocoa 12 coppers Cola 2 silvers Ground coffee beans 6 coppers Milk 2 silvers Eggs 2 silvers Vanilla 3 silvers Heavy Cream 25 coppers Corn starch 4 silvers Beer 2 silvers Short Grained Japanese Rice 5 coppers Mirin (Japanese sweet sake) 3 silvers Hondashi 5 silvers Miso paste 4 silvers Ginger 8 coppers Cooking Sake 4 silvers B.) KITCHENWORLD STORE: III. COOKING LVL 07: MENU (1) IV.TERRITORY LVL 02: 5x5 Meter spacial storage A.) TERRITORIAL IMPERATIVE - Yellowleaf Dungeon Level 01 DUNGEON MASTER LVL 01: Monsters: -- Wild Boar LVL 01 -- False Cockatrice LVL 01 -- Horned Rabbit LVL 01 Plants: --Please deposit Host subject/s -- -- ----------- CURRENT POINTS: 7 points ------------- Gus decided that his menu for dinner is something that could match well with drinking ales and liquor. Beer-Battered Cockatrice Horned Rabbit Yakitori Chahan - Japanese Egg fried Rice Gus thought that he should expand his range of ingredients very soon. With his current list of ingredients, he can only make basic western cuisine and Japanese cuisine. Being an experienced cook at a very popular restaurant back on Earth, he is always well prepared to serve multiple orders in a blink of an eye. He took full advantage of his spatial storage''s ability, which is to stop or manipulate the passage of time as long as it''s within his storage area. The first thing he did was to make rice as this would take approximately thirty minutes to finish. Then, he brought out his beer batter mix, made from flour, beer, and eggs. Next, he brought out his all-purpose pre-made yakitori sauce mix, from soy sauce, garlic, ginger, sugar, mirin, and salt. and set it aside. He also took advantage of being a DungeonMaster to create a makeshift grill and fire pit by shifting soil around. He also brought out his Cauldron full of palm oil as his deep-fryer and create a simple steel slab to place on the fire pit to make a makeshift griddle. Gus already prepared the fire, to make the griddle and the fryer hot and ready. Gus took out 3 kilograms of cockatrice meat which he has already pre-cut in his spatial storage. he seasoned them well, with oil, crushed garlic, and chopped onions and let it marinate. Next, he took out 2 kilograms of rabbit meat in his spatial storage and simply brushed it with oil. Gus made Steel skewers and proceeded to pierce the rabbit pieces and grill it on the makeshift griller. Gus made sure to make ample space between the meat and fire so it won''t easily overcook. Gus proceeds to fan out his rice properly since it has just finished cooking. He skillfully chopped a piece of onion and lightly sauteed it in oil till translucent. At this point, Gus added chopped bacon till the intoxicating aroma of salt and pork has filled the air. Next, he added 2 raw eggs in the pan and cook it for a few seconds before adding the rice. Gus made a steel wok for this occasion and tossed the rice gracefully. As the raw eggs slowly coated the beautifully cooked rice, he added so sauce and salt to taste. The Japanese Fried Rice is finally done. He moved to the Rabbit skewers which was partially cooked. The Rabbit skewers have absorbed the smoky flavor. Knowing this, he then proceeds to baste the rabbit pieces with the Yakitori sauce and returned the skewers over the fire. This will properly add more taste and smoky flavor to the rabbit meat. After a few seconds, he brushed a final coat of yakitori mix on the rabbit pieces before placing the skewers on a steel platter. The Yakitori horned-rabbit is finally complete. Lastly, Gus dipped the cockatrice pieces in beer batter, and finally frying it in his fryer-cauldron till the pieces turn golden brown. The pieces were crispy thanks to the perfect beer batter recipe. After frying everything, he only needed to sprinkle the pieces with salt before serving it on a steel platter. Gus thought he should add a proper dipping sauce next time. Beer-battered Cockatrice is done! "Uhm, Excuse me, sir? Who are you?" Gus heard an unfamiliar voice. "Are you one of Phanzal''s Knight? How did we get here?"--- "No, I am not a Knight from Phanzal. And my friends brought you here out of kindness you two better thank them when they return. You can simply call me Gus." Gus noticed that they were looking at the food behind him intensely. Their stomachs started rumbling and their mouths were already drooling. Gus just stood up and took some of the food he cooked and placed it in front of them. "Before I give this to both of you, promise me that you will tell me everything after you finish eating." 43 LITTLE SAGES SILVER COIN Gus pulled out 3 cold beer cans from under the table. He gave each one to Nico and Rhoanne. "This is ale from my world. Please tell me what you think." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "ALE from another world?! Don''t mind if I do! Um... Gus, how do I open this?" Rhoanne was observing the can meticulously as she was looking for a hole to drink out of. After Gus taught them how to open the beer cans, everyone took a sip and enjoyed their ice-cold and delicious brew. "What a nice taste! This makes any other ale taste like horse piss!" said Rhoanne "Indeed. The quality is superb. You can''t taste the water''s muddy flavor at all," added Nico. Being in a festive mood, the children spent the rest of the night telling how their day went by. "Urm, today at the market, Elder sister Sarah and I bought meat pies for everybody! It was really yummy! The nice pie lady even gave me a free pie! Ms. Sarah taught us to share our blessings, so I also gave her my creampuff!" Little Sage explained everything with bright gleaming eyes. "Pies huh..." Gus Gus was already considering if he should make pies from his own collection of recipes as well. He would not simply allow Little Sage to think that his father is not able to bake delicious pies. Now that Gus thought about it, he got more curious and wondered what the cuisine of this world has tasted like. Since he has never left the village since he transmigrated, he never got the chance to simply explore and taste the food of Circa. "And then, when elder sister was finished shopping, the kind pie lady Missus Oren came running to us! She was asking all sorts of stuff! She also asked who baked my delicious creampuff, so I told her that my Papa baked it! And look Papa! Missus Oren gave me 2 silver coins!" said Little Sage as she dangles the silver coins in her tiny little pockets. Gus got worried for a little bit, since Little Sage has just introduced creampuff to Circa''s residents, but he thought it should be fine. "A single creampuff can''t possibly make trouble, and besides, If it makes Little Sage happy, then It''s all worth it." thought Gus. "I''m sorry Gus, Ms. Oren said she would drop by the Orphanage next week. She said she would gladly do anything to learn under you. I could''nt possibly refuse her..." Sarah apologized to him deeply. Refusing people''s requests was very hard for her to do. Gus simply smiled at her. "It''s okay Sarah, it''s bound to happen one way or another," said Gus. "All right children, It''s almost time for bed," said Sarah. "Yes!"--- Ms. Sarah then approached her acquaintances from Phanzal city. "Mr. Ben, Mr. Falkes, please follow us, we have a vacant room available for you to rest." Ms. Sarah offered the Durnham''s a vacant room for them to stay. It has been a while since they were able to have a decent hot meal and warm beds to sleep on. After Sarah and the children bid goodnight to Gus, Nico, and Rhoanne, they left the dungeon entrance. Gus felt he had to drink badly. He felt as if the System really wanted to kill him by stressing him out. He tried complaining to the system about mistreating him, but it simply answered something about the gears of fate. Gus shook his head as the system explained everything once more. To Gus, it sounded like the System was giving him utter nonsense just to weasel itself out of the situation. A moment later, Gus noticed his daughter running back towards him. Sarah came in after to catch up to Little Sage. "I almost forgot! I want to share my blessing to you too Papa! Thank you for the wonderful meal!" Little Sage gave Gus a piece of her silver coin. -------------- "Mission Accomplished!" You must have a place of your own, where you can sell delicious food. Time restriction: 30 days Reward: Earth''s Online Grocery Store Clay Golems x 2 --------------- Gus was dumbfounded by the system''s announcement. He wondered, how he could have accomplished his mission so randomly. "You must have a place of your own, where you can sell delicious food," said Gus. Gus repeated the words that were specifically given to him by the system. Gus realized that Little Sage''s Silver coin is the trigger to the mission, so the system accepted Little Sage as a customer. "Papa?"--- Little Sage got curious about Gus'' peculiar actions. "But I don''t have a place of my... own..." As Gus keep repeating the words in his head, then he realized that one of his titles is that he is a Dungeon Master, simply put, the system registered Gus as the owner of the dungeon itself. The moment he devoured the dungeon core, he became it''s owner just a few days ago. Gus finally accomplished the mission of having his own tavern. A place he can call his own. He was so happy that he was already visualizing the restaurant of his dreams. "User! Would you like to receive your rewards now?" asked the System. "Hellooo... Papa? Are you there?" asked little Sage while she banged her iron spoon on his head. "Yes! Yes! I''m listening!" The moment he said yes, the ground they stood on shook violently. It rattled Everybody in the room. "Ahh!!! Papa! What''s happening!" Little Sage got so frightened, that she jumped and hugged Gus tightly. "Everyone! Get down!!" Rhoanne immediately protected her employer. "Gus! We''ll be fine! Go to them now!" Nico pointed towards Sarah and little sage while they screamed out in fright. Gus nodded and raised his shield to protect Sarah and Little Sage. A few seconds later, the shaking was finally over. ------------ "The Grocery Store down on the second floor is now online and ready to use! It is located on the 2nd floor. The former second floor is now moved to the third floor. The Golems have been delivered to the 2nd floor. Strive harder, Dear User!" said the system. ------------- "What just happened?! Gus?! Do you know anything about this?!" Nico already had a hunch that Gus is involved somehow with what just happened. "PAPA! Where are we?!" Everyone looked around and noticed that the mudhouse they were in disappeared! They were sitting on the black marble floor of what seems to be a modern restaurant. Gus recognized the interiors, and it looked exactly like the one he visualized earlier. The interior is a high-end family dining restaurant that gives of a T.G.I. Friday''s** kind of vibe. Wooden Benches that were lined with cushion and leather filled the majority of the area. In the middle, seems to be a circular bar area where alcoholic drinks can be displayed on the circular wall column. The bar is also equipped with Three Beer taps. Steel barstools surrounded the bar area. There are armor knights statues standing on the side with blunt spears for decoration purposes. There were pictures that hanged on the wall. Gus didn''t recognize most of them, and he guessed it might have been pictures of popular landscapes in the world of Circa. "Is that....us?" Sarah was surprised that on the walls were also a picture of her and the kids playing outside the Orphanage. The beautifully framed picture has a quality of a DSLR camera back on earth. The whole area is bathed with a relaxing shade of yellow and orange. Gus always believed that the dining area should always be in this color since it makes the food more appetizing compared to white light. Plus, the soft warm colors, makes the atmosphere relaxing. The white light they saw came from the restaurant''s main kitchen area. The kitchen was still bare since Gus hasn''t purchased any kitchen equipment at all. Gus remembered that the system has activated his online grocery store downstairs. Gus carried Little Sage on his shoulder and started walking towards the entrance downstairs. "Gus, where are you going?" asked Sarah. "Downstairs! Come with us!" said Gus to everybody as he leads the way. Nico and Rhoanne snapped out of it and followed them downstairs. Everyone was surprised that there were automatic sliding doors that opened for them. The next scene blew everyone''s common sense away. A cold and relaxing breeze enveloped them immediately. Bright white lights lit the area completely. Inside, Little Sage couldn''t wait to explore such a mysterious place. "Wowwwwww!!! Papa! Take me around now!!!" said little Sage as she excitingly whipped her iron spoon on his helmet even more. 44 THE GROCERY STORE Outside the Novice Dungeon--- Yellowleaf Village panicked the night the ground has shaken. Victor with her daughter Julia was still in their nightwear when they stepped out of their home. Not a moment later, one by one, the Yellowleaf residents also stepped out of their homes. "Momma! I''m scared... "It''s all over now... Don''t worry daughter." "The world is ending I tell you!" "Have we angered the Gods?!" All kinds of questions reverberated in the air. Even the Town Hall Elders were in a panic for such an incident since it never happened in Circa before. "By Gods! First the Goblins, now the Earth shakes! This simply could not be a coincidence anymore!" muttered Victor. Poor Julia was shivering out of fear as she held her father''s arms tightly. Victor was determined something is going on nearby. "Everyone! Calm down and listen well! The ground has ceased to shake! I advise everyone to remain in their homes. I will send the town militia to scout the village for anomalies and damages. Again, I advise everyone to remain calm and stay indoors!" Victor then decided to accompany the town militia as they roam around the village. "Father, be careful!" said Julia as she worried deeply with the unusual events that are happening around Yellowleaf. -------- Outskirts of Phanzal City---- "What was that?!" Rita woke up from the tremors. She slipped out her dagger and readied herself. Daniel flipped through his maps and books trying to look for something that can explain the tremors. "Strange, this has never happened before. The tremors seem to have come from..." "Yellowleaf! Of all places... Rita, Daniel, pack up! We are leaving right now! Mr. Murphy, please ready to depart, I fear something may have happened to the town again." Hearing Sheriff Molt''s words, Murphy''s uneasiness grew even stronger. He quickly stood up to tend to their caravan, as they ready to depart quickly towards Yellowleaf Village. --------- In the Orphanage--- "I...is it over?" said Cindy while she was shivering under her bed. "It looks like it... Hmm?... Little Sage or Ms. Sarah is not back yet..." Suddenly, the door to their room has flung open. "Are you guys alright!?" Griffin and Ray entered the door briskly while holding a candle. It seems they got worried for their siblings after the recent tremors. "We''re okay Griff! Are Big Sister Sarah and little Sage with you, guys?" asked Gretel. "No, I thought they already went back with you guys!" replied Griffin. "Let''s go back to the dungeon," said Ray. "Are you crazy? The ground just shook, and you want us to go out?! That''s crazy dangerous!" said Griffin. "I think we should wait for Ms. Sarah and the others to return! I don''t want Ms. Sarah to get angry at me again!" added Gretel. She shivered with the thought of Sarah sternly reprimanding her for taking her siblings deep inside the forest. "Think about it. The ground shook, and they are not back here yet. I bet Mr. Gus did something crazy again back in the novice dungeon." said Ray. "Don''t be ridicu...."--- cutting their statement off mid-way, Griffin and Gretel realized that Ray was not far off from his intelligent guess. "What are we waiting for Let''s Go!" said Gretel as she scurried off the front door, smiling with all her teeth exposed. "Wait for me!" Cindy tried to catch up to them as she fumbled under the bed trying to get out. "Hmm? I think I''m forgetting something... I''m sure it''s nothing important" said Gretel as she continued to run towards the novice dungeon along with the rest of her siblings. In the Grocery Store---- Everyone went around and observed the wonders inside the store. Its the first time they have seen fluorescent lights which came from modern earth. Rhoanne wandered into the meat section of the grocery. Obviously, this area is a bit colder than the rest. She drooled the moment she saw Cockatrice meat, Boar meat, and horned rabbit meat. All properly butchered and neatly displayed in the chiller by the System. The boar meat''s color shows a freshness of bright pink color, with some parts a shade darker given that this animal grazed around a lot. the jackalope meat was darker but still vibrant as if it''s freshly butchered. The cockatrice meat also gave off a nice tint of beige. What''s more amazing, is that there are no gamey smell from these products. Rhoanne drooled as all of these products were just an arm''s length away from her. Ms. Sarah and Little Sage were wandering the grocery together and reached the fruits and vegetable section. Sarah picked up a large piece of onion from its bin. It was very firm to the touch, and the smell is surprisingly mellow. Little Sage picked up the vegetable she was familiar with the most. The potato still has soil on it, but the potato itself is very healthy. There were other vegetables on display that they were familiar with. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Nico and Gus were at the pantry section, where there is salt, sugar, vanilla, flour, eggs, coffee, beer, etc. "System, Why is it that the grocery sells only a few items?" Asked Gus. He wondered what kind of grocery would only have a few selections of goods. "Dear User, I can only sell goods that are unlocked by the User. This grocery can maximize your profits, by offering the same price to the future patrons of this store. You also unlocked the Grocery''s Level one skill, called PICK OF THE WEEK! The Online grocery will feature items that are not on your current ingredients list." Gus knew that the system''s offer is too good to be true. "What''s in it for you? Don''t you need some sort of profit from all this?" asked Gus. "Good thing you asked Dear User! First, future patrons will require to purchase a membership card that is renewable annually. The system will base its prices on two things, which is the current demographics of Circa''s economy and finally the growth and well-being of the supermarket. You see dear User, the bigger the supermarket, the more currency I require to be able to maintain this place." said the system. "So, what is the price of the membership and its renewal fee?" asked Gus. "Based on the current level of the supermarket, the Membership, for now, costs 5 silvers while the annual renewal fee is only 1 silver." answered the system. Gus thought this was cheap enough. the system''s prices were fair. "Second, the System will take fifty percent of profits from your skill, PICK OF THE WEEK. It is only fair since the User has yet to unlock these ingredients from the User." answered the system. "Gus, is it alright to assume that this place is selling these?" Nico already grabs hold of a basket which the system provided from the grocery entrance. "Yes. It is, Mr. Nico." Everything displayed here is definitely for sale. "Good evening dear customers, How may I help you today?" Gus shivered as he heard a familiar voice. He glanced at the owner of this voice, then what happened next, is as if time stood still for Gus. "S...Sister?" 45 THE GROCERY STORE 2 Gus couldn''t believe what he saw. His sister is right in front of him. Though it does look a bit strange "Hmm? I''m sorry Master, l do have a brother, but Master is definitely not my brother." answered the girl. "Dear User, she is one of the clay golems that the user obtained as a reward. By default, they are tasked to defend you with their very lives. They are also tasked with defending your area from those who wish to make trouble with your business and within your property." said the System "Master, and dear guest, I sincerely recommend visiting our Pick of the Week section. Please follow me." Gus and Nico followed the Female-looking Golem. If the System didn''t mention that she was a clay golem, Gus would really have been convinced that this person is his younger sister. The way she moves and her gestures are exactly the same with his real sister back on earth. "System? Why does this person look my Sister?" asked Gus. "Dear User, The System bases everything it creates from the User''s Memories. This System simply used the image of the persons the User has a deep affection for. Is it not to your liking?" asked the System. "It''s fine," answered Gus. He thought he should even thank the System. With this, at least he won''t ever forget the loving face of his little sister. "I didn''t know you had a sister, Gus," said Nico. "It only looks like her. It seems that she is one of the Guardians of this place," said Gus. "Your Sister is beautiful. It makes me wonder what you really look like," said Nico. "Hahaha. I think it''s best if we keep it this way. There is nothing notable to my face before coming here anyway." Gus was simply being humble. Back on Earth, he really did have a notable face. As they finally reached the Pick of the Week Section, Gus was curious about what the System has to sell them. --------- PICK OF THE WEEK BALAMB GARDEN HOT DOGS: 2 Silvers The Balamb Garden Hot Dogs are world-famous! No Balamb Garden Student will not protect this delicious dish! Can''t have any Galbadians finding out the secret recipe to these beautiful pieces of food. ABSINTHE *Green fairy* - 5 Gold per bottle is historically described as a distilled, highly alcoholic beverage (45¨C74% ABV / 90¨C148 U.S. proof) It is an anise-flavoured, green coloured spirit derived from botanicals, including the flowers and leaves of Artemisia absinthium ("grand wormwood"), together with green anise, sweet fennel, and other medicinal and culinary herbs. It is sometimes mistakenly referred to as a liqueur, but it is not traditionally bottled with added sugar and is, therefore, classified as a spirit. It is bottled at a high level of alcohol by volume, but it is normally diluted with water before being consumed. Though this version of Absinthe has been toned down so it can be legally sold, It is still illegal in some countries due to its very high alcoholic content. Be careful! User will Suffer Stat penalties temporarily. But then again, who in the right mind would drink this before a fight?! CHIPS AHOY! Chocolate Chip Cookies - 3 Silvers It is the third best-selling cookie in Earth''s United States. Chocolate chip cookies originate from the United States and are aptly named so due to their main ingredient ¨C chocolate chips or chocolate morsels. The cookies are marketed as having so many chocolate chips that it is impossible to take a bite which contains no chocolate morsels. Have a chocolate morsel right here and right now! DEVIL FRUIT: 20,000 PLAT Devil Fruits are mystical and mysterious fruits found throughout a certain world that, when consumed, provide the eater a special ability, depending on the type and variation of the fruit itself. With only one notable exception, an individual can only acquire the powers of a single Devil Fruit. Be careful! Eating this will take away your ability to swim! Just kidding. The Ocean spirits of Circa Has no beef with the Devil Fruits, so Go and swim ahead! PHILIPPINE LAKATAN BANANAS - 4 coppers per piece Lakatan bananas, also spelled Lacatan, are diploid banana cultivars, And also, It is one of the most common banana cultivars in the Philippines. Lakatan typically grows to a height of five to nine feet. The fruits can be harvested 8 to 12 months after planting. Lakatan is the most popular dessert banana in the Philippines. It is very popular to millions of Japanese, Chinese and South Koreans! ------ "Seriously?! A Devil Fruit?!" Gus realized that the System doesn''t only sell Ingredients from Earth. This Grocery can not just simply end world hunger, so many changes can happen if these items happen to go out to the world of Circa. But looking at exorbitant price, he heaved a sigh of relief knowing not just anyone can purchase this dangerous fruit. He was curious about what would this world look like if it suddenly became an actual world of "One Piece." Gus thought that his Sister would really love that. ------ "Hello young Miss, Is there something you need?" A long-haired, handsome man has surprised both Ms. Sarah and Little Sage. "Um... nothing!... we are fine. May I ask who might you be?" asked Ms. Sarah. She blushed for witnessing such a handsome, foreign-looking man with such effeminate features. "My apologies young miss, I am simply a humble laborer under the employ of Master Gus." said the handsome man. "Ahh! Ms. Sarah? Is he a boy or a Girl? Little Sage is so confused?!" Little Sage just stared deeply at the gentleman in front of her. "Little Sage! It is very rude to ask that question in front of him! I apologize on her behalf." Sarah bowed her head to this man. "Don''t worry young miss, I would take that as a compliment." answered the handsome man grinning. "I have a question, Mister! Where are the Sweets?!" asked Little Sage as she jumped up and down from excitement. "Ah yes, I do believe we have that in the Pick of the Week section, Please follow me." said the man. "Yay! Come on, Elder Sister! Let''s follow this handsome girly man!" said Little Sage. Sarah can only sigh as she followed after them. --------- "Is that... Old man Henry?!" Gus saw the second clay golem, along with Sarah and Little Sage. Gus admired one of his culinary mentors, Mr. Henry from the Vegetable store back on earth. It comes to no surprise that the System chose his image to be a Guardian. But he looked so much younger. He looks exactly like the old photos of himself which Gus saw before when he visits Mr. Henry''s home for cooking lessons. "Here you are Little Miss, I wholeheartedly suggest this box of chocolate chip cookies. I hope it will suit to your tastes." Said the handsome golem. "Ch...chocolate! Papa! Can I buy this, pretty please?" asked Little Sage. "Of course Daughter! Put it in the shopping cart." "Yay! How do you say this again... c..C...ookieez? Sounds funny. But it sounds delicious too!" Little Sage admired the packaging with the detailed pictures of chocolate cookies printed on it. "Master, It''s an honor to meet you." the handsome golem bowed towards Gus. "It''s quite a hassle if you guys don''t have names. I will name you Amanda and Henry," said Gus. "Thank you, Master, for granting us names which you so carefully bestowed upon us. Henceforth, we will now be known as Amanda and Henry," said the Clay Golems. The golems both bowed down once more with gratitude. It was no surprise that Gus named his Golems after his mentor and his sister. After all, he thought it would be too awkward to call them differently with those familiar faces. "Hmm?! What are all of you guys doing there?! And who are they?" Rhoanne showed up with a cart full of meat and beer. "Don''t look at me like that, Boss! I also have money, you know!" said Rhoanne. "If it''s alcohol you want, You might want to take a look at this Rhoanne." Nico pointed at Green colored bottle on the Pick of the Weel Aisle. "More Alcohol?! Where? Woah?! Boss! Please loan me a few gold coins, I''ll pay you back as soon as possible!" Rhoanne was mesmerized at the beautiful engravings on the green-colored bottle. She couldn''t understand some parts of its written description, but the thing that got her excited was the sentence that mentioned it''s alcoholic content. A little while later, the other children have shown up in the grocery store as well. "Agh! No Fair! You guys are hogging all the fun again!" said Gretel. "Aren''t you supposed to be in your bed, young lady?!" said Sarah. "Urk..."---- Gretel, started sweating buckets once more. "But Ms. Sarah, we got worried that you weren''t back yet, even after the ground shook! So we thought you guys were in trouble so we went here right away!" said Griffin. "CLANG!" Cindy hit Gus on his helmet with her hand. "Stupid! I was really, really scared! Where were you?! I hate it when the Ground shakes! I definitely hate it! I thought another army is attacking us again! They... they killed Dad!" *hic* *sob* Cindy started crying. He realized that the tremors have somehow triggered her trauma of losing her father. "I''ll protect you, Little Cindy. You have my word that no harm will come to you. I will die before they touch a single hair on your head." Said Gus. "CLANG! CLANG!" Cindy hit Gus on his helmet even harder. "Idiot! That''s even worse! I... I don''t want to lose another father! Ahh!..." Cindy gasped and turned red with embarrassment when the word father came out of her mouth. "Little Cindy..." Gus hugged the embarrassed Cindy while she cried. "Everyone! Go around and Grab anything you want! Our Dear Father will pay for everything!" said the teary-eyed Gretel. "Gretel... did you just call him Father?" asked Sarah. "What? It''s not only Cindy and Little Sage who wanted to call him Father! Right, Everyone?!" "YEAHHHH!"--shouted the children. "What are you guys waiting for! Go and get anything you want!" commanded Gretel while pointing her finger up in the air. Everyone gave a salute before scurrying away. Their eyes were sharp as hawks! They kept an eye on things they like to buy in the Grocery. "I''ll make lots of chips and fries with these potatoes!"--- "I''ll have Papa make me more creampuffs!"--- "Flan! Flan! Oh! Sweet Caramel Flan!"--- The children have all scattered and wandered the grocery store. Being the Elder sister that she is, Gretel also wanted to give Cindy and Gus a little bit of time together. So, she grabbed Ms. Sarah''s arm and pulled her in another direction. Nico and Rhoanne noticed Gretel''s intentions and simply walked away to wander the grocery store as well. Upon understanding Gretel''s kind intentions, he rewarded her and everybody by spending 2 skill points in his BARTER skill. -------- BARTER LVL - 11 -Cheetos 2 silvers -Ben & Jerry''s Ice Cream- ALL flavors available 5 silvers -NABISCO assorted cookies. OREOS, RITZ, GOLDEN OREOS- 2 silvers -Lay''s Crisps-ALL flavors available - 2 silvers -Hershey''s Milk Chocolate Bar -8 coppers Jack Daniels Whiskey 2 gold Current Skill points: 5 points ---------- Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. 46 SLEEPOVER Gus paid for everyone''s Grocery membership status so they can purchase any food they want in the store for a whole year. Gus also offered to pay for Nico and Rhoanne''s membership, but they kindly declined as they decided to pay for their membership themselves. After that, Gus also paid for Sarah and the children''s grocery items. Amanda served as the grocery cashier while Henry bagged their items in a big brown paper bag. "System, shouldn''t we have a membership card?" Gus wondered if the System would issue a proof of Membership, like the Membership groceries back on Earth. "No need Dear User! This Great System keeps track of all qualified members. This System can even go as far as recording all the member''s date and time of registration, as well as their item purchases. Do you wish for a simple demonstration?" Gus could already guess the system''s smug face while it says this. "This shameless system never stops boasting." thought Gus. Although, he was very confident that the System can deliver its duties and promises as it never failed him before. Meanwhile, the children held on to their groceries very tightly as they wait patiently for Gus to pay for their purchases. Looking at their baskets, they took every variation of snacks they saw sitting on the Gondola. "Alright children. You can only eat one snack tonight! It''s already past bedtime." Sarah reminded the children to only eat a single snack since they might not sleep properly after eating too much food. "Urk... What to choose... This Orange bag with the silly animal drawing looks so yummy!... but... I want to taste the potato chips that taste like Sour cream as well! Grr... Aghh... Cindyyy! Help me choose!" "Quiet, Elder Sister! I''m having a hard time choosing too!" Cindy was torn between choosing the Milk chocolate Hershey bar or the Vanilla Ice cream. Griffin is satisfied eating his Barbecue flavored Lay''s potato chips while Little Sage snacked on Chips Ahoy! Chocolate chip cookies. "Urm, Elder Sister Sarah, Why is it you can eat two snacks whereas we can only eat one?" asked Little Sage. "W...whatever do you mean Little Sage?" I only opened this... milk ch..chocolate bar! See?!" Sarah came close to Little Sage and showed the open chocolate bar "Really? Then why do you have cookie crumbs on your mouth? I don''t remember giving you my chocolate chip cookies." said Little Sage as she continued to eat her third cookie. "O..oh.. that... I.. It''s chocolate Little Sage, don''t be silly! Now come on! Let''s go home!" Said Sarah. She was flushed red from embarrassment once more as she tried to change the topic. It turned out that Sarah did buy two items from the grocery, she purchased a Hershey Bar and the NABISCO cookie set. "Um, Mis Sarah? Can we sleep here tonight?" Gretel initiated their request to sleep inside Gus'' tavern for the night. "Yeah Ms. Sarah! Can we please?" "It''s like sleeping in a castle!"--- "Or sleeping in a witch''s magical home... without the witch!" Little Sage remembered that she was scared of witches, so she retracted the witch out of her statement. The rest of the children followed as they wanted to enjoy the snacks by placing their junk food on the smooth wooden tables while sitting on the soft, comfortable leather benches. "Don''t be silly children, there are no beds here you see?" Sarah made her point that this is not a proper place to sleep in. "It''s fine Sarah. The Leather Benches are very comfortable. We can simply borrow a few pillows and blankets from the Chapel." Gus remembered a time back on earth when he slept on the restaurant benches during closing hours. He would sleep in along with his crew, so they can properly serve breakfast for a thousand people the next day. The more he thought about the memory, the more he appreciated the System''s attention to detail when it created this tavern. Every detail is perfected with his ideal vision of what a tavern should be. The tavern''s mood should be calming and relaxing since for some people, this is a place for them to forget about their worries. As for the rest, they simply want to spend a nice time conversing with their friends, along with good drinks and delicious food to enjoy. "I know I''m forgetting something... hrmmm..." Gretel was once again bothered by something she needed to remember. "Ah! Big Sis Gretel! Cindy is taking some of your snacks!" pointed Little Sage. "Psst! Hey! Don''t Rat me out, Litte Sage! I''ll share it with you!" "Hey! You better drop that Cheeto! That''s mine!" Once again, Gretel got distracted and simply forgot about the matter she was thinking about. --------- "Boss! Mr. Gus! Can we drink tonight? I really want to try this mysterious liquor. I''ll show everyone how I slay this vile, green alcoholic villain down! Ahahaha!" "I think it would be the other way around Rhoanne. I hope you don''t cross River Styx tonight," thought Gus. Absinthe has certainly earned its reputation back on Earth. It is a product built on a million process of trial and error. It''s built on the foundation of human blood and sweat for almost a century, then finally perfected by the System. It''s liquid flawless! Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Of course Rhoanne, let us continue where we left off earlier. I believe we haven''t thoroughly enjoyed our Ale as well, Also, I''m curious about this Jack Daniels bottle. He must quite be a confident one, to put his own name on his liquor. Shall we proceed, Mr. Gus?" Nico promptly observes the beautifully crafted bottles and wondered what process these have to go under to create such a magnificently refined-looking product. With Gus wanting to celebrate his guest''s final night in the village, he decided to drink with them tonight inside his tavern. Gus immediately leads everyone inside the Tavern''s VIP room, since they do not want to disturb the children''s sleep. There are a total of two VIP rooms inside the tavern. It is specifically used for VIP guests or special functions/occasions. To be able to dine inside the VIP room, one must spend at least 100 golds worth of food and drinks. "Let''s take it easy, everyone! the night is still young. I believe these new potato chips will be the perfect match for our newfound drinks this evening." Gus thought he would have a lot to talk about with Nico and Rhoanne. After a few minutes, Sarah and the others came back with pillows and blankets in their hands. They were very excited to be sleeping under a different roof beside the one they were used to. As the children lay down on the benches, they talked their way throughout the night. Sarah told Gus that she will be joining them shortly when the children are finally sleeping. "So, do you have a plan to take on the Tyrant king?" Nico started the conversation as he poured Jack Daniels in everybody''s steel mugs. "Sigh. Not yet. I''m pretty confident that I can come up with one, but I need more contacts in Phanzal City, and I will also need resources to be able to pull off just about anything!" "Resources... as in gold?" Rhoanne wanted Gus to define his words, while she takes a swig of the whiskey. "I think Gus meant both People and Gold, Rhoanne." Nico guessed Gus''s intentions as he conjured a bit of Ice Magic inside their Steel Mugs. "Nico''s correct. Any good plan must always start out with money and connections. These two will definitely tilt the odds in our favor," Gus'' problem, is that he has no offensive skills to dominate the Phanzal Monarchy and it''s Army. So the usual method of simply overpowering the enemy is not as simple as his sister''s transmigration stories. Gus is forced to use any means necessary to be able to complete his mission. Failure is not an option, because he could not afford the penalties of failing the mission. "Let us not overthink this my friend. Let us focus on the things we can already do. Since you mentioned that you need people and money, I''ll see what I can do to procure as much gold as I can. But be warned, the Merchant Guild will also ask something of greater value if they are willing to cooperate with you." "That will do for now. Thank you, Nico," Gus finished his tankard and poured himself some whiskey. After Nico and Rhoanne finished their tankard, Gus immediately filled their tankards again with the whiskey in his hand. "Mmm... Gus! This is amazing! As in really, really amazing! By Gods Gus! What have you done?! I can''t simply go back drinking any ole liquors anymore! compared to this here whiskey, them'' nobles'' wines tastes like vinegar and vomit! So is this what a true liquor should taste like! Ahaha" Gus couldn''t blame Rhoanne for that. Naturally, taste also mattered, and while modern-day Earth citizens usually classify tastes as salty, sweet, acidic and bitter, this medieval counterpart would find anywhere between seven and thirteen types of tastes, including fat, vinegary and brusque. "Mmm... The nose is very smooth. It has a hint of a fruity undertone before this flavor launches into a mingling of sugar, vanilla. The Liquor from your Grocery store is simply a Godsend, Gus." Nico picked up the bottle and admired it once more. "Now it makes me wonder what the other bottle tastes like. Boss! I can''t wait! Should we try it?" Rhoanne could barely contain her self-restraint as she holds the green bottle, and admire the beauty of the bottle and its label. 47 A NIGHT TO REMEMBER -Just Outside YellowLeaf Village "Rita, Daniel, Can you see anything?" "Negative sir! No signs of monsters anywhere." Rita surveys the area with her hand on her scabbard. "The soil here is very loose, so it must have recently shifted from the tremors earlier. Sir, I''ve confirmed that the source of the tremors traces back inside Yellowleaf Village." "Good work both of you." Sherrif Molt commended his deputies. "H...How?!...Uhm... Sir, you have to see this..." Rita pointed at YellowLeaf village. Everyone expected that YellowLeaf should be in shambles. But the Village was looking livelier than before. "Ms. Rita, Didn''t the report stated that the Goblin horde has at least 2 Goblin Generals and 4 Goblin captains? I don''t wish to say this, but Yellowleaf shouldn''t be standing right now." Daniel reviewed the report that was sent to them about Yellowleaf once more making sure he read the report correctly. "That''s exactly how I understood the reports as well. I can''t understand how a village with a handful of village militia survives a threat-A calamity." Rita has already assumed that a Goblin horde with such powerful figures, can only be lead by a more powerful one, specifically a Goblin Lord. Calamity Threat A qualifies as a threat that can ravage a city. Even a party of A-Rank adventurers would sometimes consider declining the request because their chances of survival are not that great at all. ''"It''s meaningless to keep guessing. Let us ask the resident themselves for answers." As they approach Yellowleaf Village, Sheriff Molt spotted a group of militia scouting the village perimeters. "Good Evening sir! My name is Sherrif Molt. We are the investigators from Phanzal City. We request to meet with your Village chief, Mr. Victor Treas." "Good Evening Sherrif, I''m Victor Treas, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I didn''t expect your arrival to be premature, Please forgive us for being unprepared on such short notice. As you may have experienced, we were scouting for damages the tremors may have caused," Victor bowed his head to show his sincerity. "It''s alright. We have to come urgently because of the tremors as well. Is it alright to discuss further matters inside?" "Ohh.. how rude of me, of course! of course! Please come in!" As Victor bowed down, Sherrif Molt and the rest of his team have already deduced from his actions, that Victor and the Townspeople have no knowledge about the tremors at all. Sherrif Molt and his team decided to accompany Victor to scout the village together. "Mr. Victor, it has come to my attention, that this Village has been under attack by a goblin horde just a few nights ago, Is this true?" Sherrif Molt has decided not to beat around the bush. It seems that the investigation team has no plans to stay in Yellowleaf village since they are already aware that this village has no public establishments to accommodate guests. "Why yes! We have definitely been attacked by a Goblin horde." Victor shuddered when he remembered the night they raided the town. "Since the Village still stands, I assume that the Village''s saviors are still in town?" Victor remembered the words Gus has imparted him if they ever ask about the incident. "Why Yes! I believe the Merchants of Bluefox Company is still within the village. If not for the two of them, our Village would have been reduced to rubbles. We expressed our deepest gratitude and bestowed them the title, Heroes of YellowLeaf!" Victor smiled upon reminiscing the heroic events. He remembered to keep the Magna Defender a secret, as instructed by Gusford and Nico. "That explains why the Village is still standing, I am not aware that Tenrocks has such powerful figures in their employment." Rita deeply wished to meet the so-called "Heroes of Yellowleaf" and gauge their strength herself. Repelling a threat-A disaster is indeed a tremendous achievement for a Class-A adventurer such as herself. Simply thinking about it made Rita licked her lips in anticipation. "So, do you have any idea where the Goblins have came from?" Sheriff Molt asked the question which King Edward only cared about. Since Gus didn''t mention anything about the Goblins and the place of their origin, Victor decided to tell the truth. "Yes Sir Molt! The Goblin Horde seem to have come from the novice dungeons." Victor pointed out the direction where the novice dungeon is located inside Yellowleaf. "Lies! No Dungeon Creatures has ever left their dwelling! Please tell the truth, Mr. Victor!" Sherrif Molt drew his sword and pointed it towards Victor. "Sir! I am not lying! I know, Come with us to the Novice Dungeon, there should still be Goblin tracks around the dungeon! Believe me Sir! I wouldn''t lie about this!" Victor pleaded for his life. Even the Village Chief himself admits that the truth sounds rubbish. Sherrif Molt looked at Rita. He wouldn''t take her on this mission if she doesn''t have the ability to discern lies. After all, interrogation is one of her notable skills. "Sir! Unfortunately, he is telling the truth. I believe we should go to this Novice Dungeon and get to the bottom of this." Rita couldn''t believe it either, but the old man is telling the truth. "Daniel, do you know anything about this?" Rita decided to ask their companion, Daniel the historian. "I''m sorry Rita, This is the first incident which dungeon monsters have crawled out of their den. I assure you there are no other documents that can explain this," Daniel shook his head in confusion. "Mmm... It seems I owe you an apology Mr. Victor," Sherrif Molt sheathed his sword back in the scabbard. "It is alright Sir Molt, I myself couldn''t understand it either. If I would have heard it from someone else, I would''ve also assumed that he is lying." Victor can only be thankful that they accepted his answer. Victor and his company, lead Sherrif Molt and his team straight to the novice dungeon right away. The moment they arrived at the Dungeon Entrance, Victor and Daniel were the first people to immediately react to the changes that happened. "Daniel?" Rita noticed him running straight towards an establishment they have never seen before. "No..no..no... There is supposed to be Dungeon here. My data can''t be wrong!" After observing the establishment, Daniel suddenly froze. He saw something that made him fall on his bottom. "Deputy Daniel! Calm Down. What is it?! Tell us!" Sherrif Molt and Rita walked towards their shocked companion staring blankly on the ground. Sherrif Molt and deputy Rita immediately drew their swords towards the mysterious figure that was standing over 2 bodies that were lying on the ground. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "May Gods Have mercy on those poor souls!" Victor prayed for the two unfortunate victims. "You! Identify yourself!" Sherrif Molt demanded to know the culprit''s identity. Judging by the scene they saw, they concluded that they had just witnessed a murderer who was about to perform a coup de grace on the 2 unfortunate souls that were laying down on the ground. The Mysterious Figure turned around slowly and gave a maniacal laugh that sent shivers down their spines. 48 SISTERS WISH 1 "Hey, Fatso! We won''t laugh if you fall down, but that won''t stop the ground from cracking up!"---- "Your so Fat, When I took a picture of you last Christmas, it''s still printing!"--- "Are you seriously reading cookbooks? You are just doing yourself more harm than good!"--- Such words were playing back and forth in Gus'' head. He remembered the hardship he went through just because he grew up being the "Fat-kid." Back In grade school, He was the pun of all the fat jokes. He can only hide his face behind his backpack as he passes by the school halls. "Hey, you! Stop picking on my brother yeah?" His younger sister Amanda pushed one of the boys who was teasing his brother. "Oh really? What are you gonna do girly? hit me? I dare..." After the boy tried to lay a finger on Amanda''s shoulder, she grabbed the boy''s little finger with her thumb under the tips. Then she quickly placed her knuckles of her index finger over the second joint of the boy''s little finger. "Gyahh!! Hey! Let me g..." Before the boy could finish his sentence, she moved her wrist in a circular motion down towards her hips. As she applied pressure, the boy was forced to kneel or else he would walk home with broken fingers. "I give! I give!" The boy was crying in pain, begging Amanda to let his little finger go. "I would really love to forgive you, believe me, I really do since little shit like you are not worth my punches. But since you didn''t give any mercy to my brother at all, I''ll definitely give the ground something to crack about!" Amanda swiftly hit the kneeling boy in the jaw using her knee. "BAM!" The boy simply cried and writhed on the floor in pain, he tightly held his jaw as if it''s about to fall off. "If I catch any of you messing with my brother, I''ll make sure you will eat food through a straw for an entire week! Come on brother!" Little Gus timidly followed his younger sister. They quickly left the crowd that silently watched the crying boy on the floor. "Look at you! All you do is read that stupid book and eat all day! Aren''t you ashamed that I always clean up your mess?" "take it back..." "Now what?! Your gonna argue with me now!" Amanda was even more infuriated at how thick-headed his older brother could be. "I said, Take it back! Cooking is not stupid!" Amanda held her tongue as she heard her older brother. She couldn''t deny Gus'' talents when he enters their kitchen at home. Besides his culinary skills, she is also aware of Gus'' gifted tongue, he could taste the difference of a freshly killed fish from one that has been frozen for days. His talents even rose further when his Uncle Henry took him as his disciple at a very young age. Amanda came home one day and noticed his brother practicing his knife cutting skills in the kitchen. As Amanda was about to greet him, her face turned sour as she saw her brother with a beat-up face. But what scared her more was Gus'' determination to ignore the injuries he received and simply cut even more vegetables. He was so deeply focused that he didn''t even notice that he has already cut his fingers from practicing too much already. Amanda only later learned that day that the boys from his class have burned his recipe book which he and his uncle Henry has written. "I''ll show them... I''ll definitely show! I''m no loser!" Amanda regretted what she said to her older brother, and decided to take matters into her own hands. One day when Gus came home, he saw his sister sitting in the living room waiting for him to arrive from school. "H..Hi Little Sister" Gus wondered why she was sitting on the dining table while wearing her sportswear with his cookbook on her hand. It makes him wonder if she was interested in cooking as well. "Good! your home. Starting today, We''re gonna run for twenty minutes for a whole week. you hear?" "W..wh.what do you mean Sis? I need to wait for mum and cook dinner with her. I don''t have time to jog!" "No buts! Just do it now, or else..." "Or else what?" Amanda cracks her knuckles and walks towards their home phone. She started to dial a few numbers and waited until Gus heard her speak. "Oh, Good Afternoon Ms. Denvers! Is Cathy home? Oh! right, this is her best friend Amanda from across the street." Amanda threatened Gus for Kathy to come over. She knew that her best friend Kathy is Gus'' weakness. "ALRIGHT! Alright! Stop! I''ll do it!" Gus kowtowed down in front of his younger sister begging her to stop calling his crush over. "Oh, nevermind Ms. Denvers, I''ll pass by later instead. Thank you so much!" As Amanda hung the phone she grinned maliciously at Gus. "Well? You still have to cook dinner right? so you better go in your room and change now!" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Y...YES!" Gus immediately dashed in his room to change into his activewear. Just in case their mother comes home before they do, Amanda wrote a note that they would be out for a while, so she can go ahead and cook dinner without Gus. For a whole week, Gus started to run with his sister around the village. Fortunately for Gus, It''s been a quiet week for him. No one in school bothered him ever since the beating incident. Gus heard that the boy''s mother wanted to know the culprit behind her son''s face injury, but the boy decided to remain quiet about the incident. He doesn''t want to mess with Amanda anymore than he needs to, and he doesn''t want to be humiliated knowing that a little girl has beaten him to a pulp. On another note, the other boys in Gus'' class were love-struck with Amanda ever since they saw her beat up her brother''s assailant that day. "Amanda~ my princess, so strong and so beautiful~" "Shut up Dude! If she ever hears you call her a princess, then you better pack a straw!"--- "I don''t care! Let her punch me then! Please punch me~ my Amanda!"--- "Oi! You know the club rules, no one in the Queen Amanda Club should ever interact with her!"--- For a whole week, Gus heard such disturbing words in the classroom ever since. At first, he was worried that they might retaliate against Amanda for beating up their friend, but it turns out, they decided to assemble a creepy fan club instead! Although it eases his mind that no one in his class would hurt Amanda, now it bothers him if one of them suddenly stalks her one day. He shuddered just thinking about it. ----- At the Park, After School----- "Alright Gus, Congratulations! you managed to complete the whole week running with me. You''ve managed to run the whole 15 minutes without taking a break! Your little sister is so proud!" "Huff... huff... Thank you, Sis. It''s been a week, so is it over?" "Yeah, It''s over because it''s time to take it up a notch! Instead of twenty, we will run thirty minutes for a whole week!" "Thirty Minutes?!" Gus dropped down on his bottom. He screamed in horror as he noticed that his sister is hell-bent on changing him. "Oh! This little sister has a surprise for you by the way!" "What do you mean Surprise?!" Gus shivered in fear. As he was almost on the verge of running away, he heard a familiar voice just behind him. "Hello Little Gus, Amanda told me everything I needed to know. From now on, I''ll be teaching self-defense after your cooking lessons." "U..uncle Henry?!" Wh...What are you two planning?!" Although Gus already had an idea, he just wanted to confirm his answer straight from his mentor''s mouth. "Self-defense, Little Gus. I will be teaching you Self-defense. At first, I was hesitant from teaching you, since it might distract you from your cooking lessons. But after hearing your situation from your sister, I could not sit by and watch them abuse my disciple. Little Gus, I will not wait for them to break your hand. As a cook, our hands are our life itself! It also our tool to serve people. Remember to take care of yourself more, Little Gus," Amanda always loved the books about heroes saving people. Her parents always tell bedtime stories like these every night without fail. Ever since then, she grew up reading books about heroes, then later on she started watching tv shows. She loved Zyurangers the most, but that didn''t stop her from watching other television shows. Western or Asian it didn''t matter for Amanda. She loved them all! One afternoon, Amanda was punching and kicking imaginary villains as she watches television. While Uncle Henry was teaching Gus to cook in the kitchen, he was surprised to notice Amanda''s talent in the arts of self-defense. So he also decided to train his Goddaughter, and teach Amanda everything he learned from his previous occupation. Their Uncle Henry was a Military cook, back when he was still young. He practiced Judo which was popular with the military and the police force during the "Madmen era". He was forced to serve the remaining years of service in the Mess hall ever since he got injured during an operation. A few weeks later, the military decided to offer him a job to be an instructor for the police, but Henry decided to decline the offer because he already fell in love with the kitchen life. He was mentoring the kids after his work ever since. Their mother was a bit hesitant because she felt that her children were troubling him during his supposed hours of rest. "Ahaha! I should be the one thanking you instead, I do not have kids of my own, so I find this very therapeutic." Gus remembered his Uncle Henry''s exact words he said to his mother. That was the moment he appreciated his Uncle Henry even more. He was touched to see the dedication he invested in him and his sister. Gus remained silent as Amanda and his Uncle Henry reprimanded him. Gus couldn''t deny that they were right all along. He doesn''t need to prove to anyone that he is not a fat loser. Gus decided then and there that he will train to prove to himself and not to anyone else that he is not a fat loser. 49 SISTERS WISH 2 Study, Cook, Excercise, Spar, Sleep. This was the daily vicious cycle Gus has underwent for the past few weeks. At first, Henry was a bit skeptical about Amanda''s plan to rehabilitate her older brother. He was worried as Gus'' cuts and bruises were slowly piling up. Gus was not as talented as his sister, but every time Henry sees Gus'' eyes burning with determination it only made him push Gus even harder. ------ "Little Gus, these slices are not equal! Tell me what would happen if they are not of equal sizes!" "It would make the whole dish cook unevenly, sir." "Good! Then redo it all!" ------ Even Amanda didn''t give Gus any room to breathe at all. Once again, Amanda was able to see Gus'' serious side. His eyes have said it all, every time Gus falls down on the ground, Amanda keeps hearing him mutter these sentences over and over. "I''m no loser, I''m not a loser!"--- It pains her heart to see Gus like this. She knew very well that he doesn''t have the talent for self-defense, but each time Amanda saw her brother stand up, the more she pushes him even further. Sometimes, Gus would use both of his hands and slap himself. Doing so will give him the second wind he needed, to stand right up and take a defensive stance once more. "Gus, Let''s call it a day, you can barely stand up," "Just one more sis, Please! I almost got the hang of it. Please! Just one more." Even though he was not talented, his stamina, will, and determination is nothing to scoff about. Most boys of his age would have already cried from exhaustion. But Gus was different, his shortcoming is his motivation. Sometimes, his sheer will is enough to scare his Uncle Henry and his sister Amanda. Weeks turned into months. His physique eventually improved over time. He was not a lump of Fat like he used to be. Although still "stout," his strength and stamina has obviously increased. Henry was surprised at how quickly he improved over time. Gus was already proficient at the hardest cooking techniques there is. When Henry tried to test him by letting Gus cook steaks with varying doneness.The results were simply flawless. He managed to present his Uncle with Blue steak, Rare, Medium-Rare, Medium, Medium-Well and finally, a Well-done steak. "Uncle Henry, Don''t make me do a Well-done steak ever again! Please make me cook, pork or chicken instead!" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Henry laughed at Gus'' statement. It was indeed true, that most cooks hate to cook well-done steaks. The reason for this, is because that the steak has already lost most of its flavor and juices. The only reason this doneness still exists is because there are still some people who are squeamish with the sight of red juices, oozing out of their steaks. ------ After his cooking lessons, It was time for Gus to spar with his sister Amanda. To challenge Gus even further, Amanda has the upper-hand of holding a rolled-up magazine to simulate an assailant with a dagger. As Amanda raised her magazine towards Gus, he immediately parried her blow by striking her forearm with the edge of his own forearm. Then by using his same forearm, he grabbed Amanda''s clothes under her shoulder. Then with a strong and smooth movement, he pulled Amanda''s shoulder towards him while also pushing the magazine away from himself. Gus quickly followed up his movement by grabbing Amanda''s hand which holds the magazine, pushing it upward while holding Amanda''s shoulder. He pushed down her elbow while holding her wrist, doing so will keep the magazine stay in the air while Amanda is forced to bow in a locked position. If Amanda wont drop her magazine, she will end up with a dislocated shoulder. "Very Good! Well done Gus! you too Amanda!" "Thank you, Uncle!" --- The siblings thanked their Uncle for praising them. "Good job Big brother! At this rate, they''re not gonna mess with you anymore!" Gus hugged his younger sister and thanked her. Although she was really tough on him during the past few months, he knew it''s all tough love from his younger sister. "Uncle, could you take us to Fuzz E. Bear Pizza Please? Gus and I have been dying to visit that place!" "Hrm... It''s a two-hour drive to get there Little Amanda, by the time we get there, the restaurant would have closed already." "Awww." Amanda frowned when she heard her Uncle''s reply. Fuzz E. Bear Pizza is a famous restaurant that focuses on entertainment and restaurants. The establishment serves pizza and other menu items. The establishment is then equipped with arcade games, amusement rides, and animatronic displays as a focus of family entertainment. The brand derives its name from its main animatronic character and mascot Fuzz E. Bear, a comedic bear who sings and interacts with guests. The concept was created by a Video game aficionado who wants to breath life to a certain video game that took the world by storm. This game was an independent survival horror franchise created by Mr. S. Cawthon** that first started as a video game. A survival-horror game concept created for adults became extremely popular with the children of this generation as well. The children screamed and laugh as they die in the game. The parents couldn''t understand the current generation of children, as this game would have made a world-wide scandal during their time. The company didn''t stop and focus on the entertainment aspect of Fuzz E. Bear restaurant. It seems the company has spent top dollar to hire Michelin star chefs to create the restaurant''s menu. As a result, they were awarded the title of "best pizza chain" of the year. "How about Ice cream? Your Uncle knows this very famous Ice cream parlor around here. If you guys change now, we should be able to make it." "Okay Uncle Henry, I understand. We will go change now! come on brother!" Amanda quickly dragged her big brother away so they could leave their house as soon as possible. As Gus was being dragged away, he thought of an idea that would cheer up his sister. Why not make a cardboard costume of the "Mr. Fuzz E. Bear" and bake a special pizza for his sister? With his Uncle Henry''s guidance on making pizza dough, it should be easy enough. -------- It was three in three in the morning. Amanda is snoring louldy on her bed after devouring a whole tub of pistachio ice cream. Gus woke up early to fulfill his sister''s wishes. For a good thirty minutes, he made a makeshift Fuzz E. Bear costume by using the carton boxes that came with their grocery. He stitched everything together by using tape and scissors, then added the details by using colored markers. After setting the costume aside, he then proceeded to the kitchen to cook his sister''s surprise. Gus has started cooking by proofing the yeast¡­which means mixing together water, sugar and yeast and letting it sit until it becomes foamy and bubbly (about 5 minutes). He remembered that It''s very important to use warm water, Ideally around 105 degrees F. If the water is too warm it will kill the yeast and it won''t proof (become nice and foamy and activated). It should be warm to the touch but not feel hot. Once the yeast is proofed, he then added the olive oil, 2 cups of the flour and salt. Gus started to mix everything till the dough started to form a sticky ball. Once it does, he transferred everything to a floured surface and kneaded for about 5 minutes until a smooth ball forms. Once the dough is smooth and elastic, Gus started forming it into his desired shape. He decided to shape the pizza dough with the shape of Fuzz E. Bear''s head to make it more appealing to his sister. Then, he rolled everything out on a well-floured surface until it''s about 1/2¡å thick. Gus Pre-bake the crust for 5 minutes in the preheated oven until it looks slightly set and a little bubbly. After a little while, Gus noticed the pockets of air have started forming in the dough while it''s baking. Gus immediately pricked the pockets with a fork to let the gas out and avoid the pizza dough to retain the shape of Fuzz E. Bear''s head. He set aside the pre-baked pizza crust and started to make the pizza sauce. With a lot of left-over ingredients from their practice, He decided to process the tomatoes himself rather using the canned ones. Gus wanted to maximize the natural flavors of his ingredients. He started to grill the tomatoes over open fire. He waited for the tomatoes'' skin to char beautifully before wrapping them in cling wrap so it can slightly cook by maintaining its current internal temperature. This process will release the tomatoes'' flavors to its full potential. Its acidic taste will start to mellow out into a subtle hint of sweet and savory. As for the dried italian spices, Other cooks would have put it straight away on the sauce. But this is not the case for Young little Gus. His Uncle Henry has taught him to toast his dried spices over a hot pan so the herbs can release it''s natural oils. Doing so will take the sauce to the next level. Gus didn''t stop there, he knew his little sister very well. He knows that she loves sweet foods amongst everything. So he added a bit of Banana Ketchup to the sauce to neutralize the acidity of the italian pizza sauce thus making the tomatoes release its natural sugars making it sweeter. For the toppings, He was happy that there was still Mozarella cheese left over. He then decided to add a bit of sharp cheddar to add flavor and depth to the the mild cheese. Since there was no pepperoni slices in the kitchen, he decided to make a cheeseburger flavored pizza. Gus knows that Amanda loves a good Cheeseburger. It was his sister''s second favourite food after pizza after all. He easily made a homestyle barbeque sauce, and added a bit of banana ketchup to add flavor to the ground beef which he will use as pizza toppings. After assembling everything, all he needed to do is put the pizza in the convection oven and bake it for 25 minutes. ------- Morning time---- Amanda woke up to the intoxicatong smell of cheese and spices that were permeating around their house. "Why does it smell like burgers and pizza?!" Amanda rushed to the kitchen. She was shocked to see Gus wearing a Fuzz E. Bear cardboard costume. He was dancing around like an idiot while holding the freshly baked pizza in his hand. Amanda laughed at Gus'' horrible impersonation of the popular animatronic bear. "Hey! I worked hard on this costume, you know?!" Amanda hugged her older brother. She felt deeply touched knowing that her older brother loved her dearly. She knew he was only trying to cheer her up from yesterday. "I know. Can I eat my pizza now? I''m starting to get really hungry," Amanda couldn''t bear it any longer, and wanted to try Gus'' home made pizza. After taking a bite, her eyes have open wide as she tasted both her favourite foods in a single bite. "You know, you didn''t have to do this for me." said Amanda as she continued to ravage the burger flavored pizza. "Its okay. Just let me act like a cool older brother for once." "What are you talking about?! You are a cool older brother! You were never a loser because you never gave up! Besides, No other kid in our school can cook like you." Those kind words has freed Gus from all of his suffering. It was as if he found the meaning to everything he worked hard for. It was at that moment that he knew, he wanted nothing more than to serve other people by using his passion for the culinary arts. He wanted to be a chef. "Don''t let anyone tell you that you are a loser. Stand tall, protect yourself, and by all means please Beat em'' up, big brother! Don''t let anyone get in the way of your dreams!" Amada reminded Gus once more as she finishes the whole pizza by herself. 50 FUZZ E. BEAR "Turn around slowly, and show your hands where we can see them!" The figure slowly turned, Rita saw a figure that doesn''t look human at all. "Rita! Strike it down now! That creature is a Mutated Living Armor!" Sheriff Molt was the first to notice that this figure was not human at all. He had his fair share of encounters with Living Armors but it is his first time to encounter a mutated one since it looks and acts differently from the rest of its kind. The mysterious figure looked like a Bipedal bear wearing a metallic bowler hat, complete with a necktie. Once Rita heard the order from her superior, she immediately rushed in and started her attack with a quick thrust, aiming at the figure''s head. "KLANG!" Rita was surprised that a female figure has blocked her attack by using only her index finger. "You dare attack our Master in my presence?! Do you have a deathwish, woman?!" After failing to connect her attack, she immediately dashed backward as soon as her foot touched the ground. After a quick dash backward, she instinctively posed a defensive stance by hiding her Rapier beneath her cloak. She couldn''t control the surge of adrenaline that quicky circulated in her body. Sweat has begun to appear on her forehead as she couldn''t comprehend what just happened. But one thing is certain, She is dangerous. "Eeek!!! M...M...Monsters! Devils!" Panic set in, this was just impossible for them. The Militia dropped their spears and have quickly fled the area, leaving their Village Chief behind. Victor couldn''t move as fear clutched at his throat. "What... Who are you?!" Rita could not believe that a human was able to completely block her fierce attack with a mere finger. "How rude. First, you attack our Master, then you have the audacity to ask my identity without introducing yourself." In the blink of an eye, Sheriff Molt jumped right in the fray with his longsword. He immediately performed a helm splitter move on the female figure. "CRASH!" Amanda remains unfazed from Sheriff Molt''s attack as it was quickly intercepted by her Master. She didn''t even bother to look at Molt during his attack. She only stared dangerously at the woman who attacked her master. Gus blocked Molt''s attack with his arms of steel which deflected Molt''s sword, changing its trajectory. "Sister! Is this guy bothering you? Let your cool, older brother handle this one!" "I am not your Sister, Master is my Master." Amanda sighs deeply as she was starting to get annoyed at her Master for mistaking her identity twice on a single night. Because Gus was still suffering from the side effects of the green-fairy, he mistook the female golem for his actual sister. After Gus has delivered his bold words, He pushed himself off from the ground and quickly moved forward, attempting to land his fist on Sheriff Molt before his feet lands on the ground. "BAM!!" Sheriff Molt barely blocks Gus'' fierce punch by using the large hilt of his sword. He was surprised that a single punch has forced him to take three steps backward. If it wasn''t for Molt''s quick reaction, Gus'' fist would''ve landed on his neck. As Molt staggered from his attack, Gus took the opportunity to disarm his opponent by connecting his attack. With his other hand, he quickly grasped Molt''s wrist, twisting it in an odd direction forcing him to drop his Greatsword, and finally delivering a front kick firmly on Molt''s chest. The force of the kick was strong enough for Molt to fling backward till he slams against a tree rendering him unconscious. Luckily for Molt, the green-fairy has saved his life. If Gus wasn''t suffering from its negative buff, his ribs would''ve been in pieces from Gus'' kick. "Sir Molt!" Rita couldn''t believe that their veteran warrior was quickly subjugated from a single chain of attack. "Rita! Behind you!" Daniel warned Rita as he noticed another figure that slowly approached her from behind. "Master, this one apologizes for being late. Should I get rid of the trouble-makers?" Henry ignored Rita as he walked passed her. He simply made his way to kneel in front of his Master. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Henry couldn''t help but submit to their primary function. Since they were originally assigned to take care of the restaurant/grocery, Henry cleaned the store and closed it properly before providing Amanda some assistance, since he is fully aware that she is capable of eliminating the troublemakers outside. "Uncle Henry! It''s So good to see you once again! Please, have a seat and observe the growth of your disciple! Hahaha!" "I am not your Sister, Master is my Master." Amanda has a very disappointing look on her face as her Master has mistaken her for his sister for the third time. "..." Henry simply bowed to his Master, as saying anything else will only shame his Master''s name. After Gus'' shameful display, Amanda and Henry obeyed their Master''s orders to observe his fight, so they chose a tree to sit under and carefully watched their Master. Daniel and Rita found it strange to witness a Living Armor that can speak human language. To make matters more confusing, they couldn''t understand what these three individuals were talking about. Rita shook her head and focused on their dangerous position. Right now, she is most concerned with their abnormal speed and strength. The Unusual Armor knows unarmed techniques which are unheard or unseen ever before. "Daniel! Take Mr. Victor and Go! I will buy you some time!" "But Ms. Rita... I can''t..." "Snap out of it! Our duty is to report our findings to the King. Now go and finish our mission!" "Ugh...Damn it!" It pains Daniel to leave his comrades behind, but their mission takes priority. He jerked Mr. Victor around and grabbed his shoulders roughly. "Sir! If you value your life, we need to leave, now!" Victor finally came to his senses and started to run away with Daniel. "Hey! Come back here! I''m not done with all of you!" Fuzz E. Bear Gus was seriously offended by Sheriff Molt''s crew. He couldn''t understand in his drunken state why these people suddenly came out of nowhere and suddenly attacked him and his sister. Then it suddenly dawned on him that these might be the guys who came to retaliate for their friend''s broken jaw. Gus remembered Amanda hitting the boy so hard with her knee, that he suffered a broken tooth in the process. "Ahh! I remember you guys! You won''t get away so easily after the trouble you''ve caused us! The bear''s eyes suddenly lit up, It eerily opened its jaws, creating a horrifying noise of metal clashing against each other. Suddenly, the Metallic Bear exuded an aura of horror and chased his assailants. Rita tried to intercept Gus, unfortunately, she can''t help but hesitate with fear as she executed a downward slash. Her hesitation created an opportunity for Gus to catch her arm, and use her own momentum against her. Gus breaks Rita''s balance by pulling her directly forward. With his right arm inserted under her armpit, Gus spins around on his right foot with his back against Rita. Gus then lowers his right shoulder and throws Rita over his shoulder in a circular motion "BAM!" Gus has just successfully executed the classic, One-arm shoulder throw against Rita. Gus then continued to pursue Daniel and Victor as he left Rita unconscious on the ground. 51 THE MORNING AFTER AUTHOR''S NOTE: Hi guys, Author here, I would be making a few changes in the story so it would fit the requirements for my contract. Don''t worry, it''s nothing major that would affect the story, just a few changes to the name of some items, so you don''t have to read the whole story again. And yes, you read that right. Thanks to your undying support, WebNovel has offered me a contract for Living armor owns a tavern, so cheers to you guys! I would like to take this opportunity to thank my readers for giving my story a chance to grow and improve. Hopefully, this contract would help me improve my story and entertain you guys even more. Again, Thank you Very much! Now, back to our story! ---------------------- Rhoanne woke up and found herself suffering from a massive hangover. She found herself staring at a ceiling which she hasn''t seen before. She was embraced with a warm and subtle yellow light that illuminated the room partially. Unfortunately for her, she couldn''t remember what happened last night. The last thing she remembered before she passed out, was giving a toast to everybody before they leave for Tenrocks city. "Boss!... Urgh..." As she looked around for the whereabouts of her employer, she heaved a sigh of relief as she saw him sleeping soundly on a bed next to her. Not a moment sooner, hunger and thirst crawled up her neck. "Ahaha... Ouch... I guess I was wrong," A memory of her bragging to Nico and Gus has immediately entered her mind. She laughed and came to admire the green-fairy drink that was on the bedside table. No alcoholic bottle has ever conquered Rhoanne the Adventurer. Back in Tenrocks City''s Adventurer''s Guild, she is known for drinking every single alcoholic bottle known to the land of Circa with ease. Her empty bottles were beautifully displayed inside the Guild, where it became a popular conversation piece for the adventurers to talk about. "Boss! Wake up!" "Urghh... My head... Rhoanne?" Nico slowly opened his eyes, pain and discomfort have made its way to his head. Simply put, he woke up with a massive hangover. "Yes, It''s me." "Where are we? Is it Morning already?" Nico also wondered where he was since this is the first time he has ever laid eyes on this room. He doesn''t even remember how he got here in the first place. "I''m not sure Boss, I woke up in this same room with you." "I need water and food," "You and me both Boss, let''s get out of here." Not a moment sooner, their stomachs started rumbling and their bodies demanded water. Alcohol is a diuretic. It causes your body to remove fluids from your blood through your renal system, at a much faster rate than any other liquids. Combined with sweating and vomiting, which also contributes to loss of body fluids, It is no mystery for a person to develop a mild case of dehydration after a night of hard-drinking. Simply put, they didn''t drink enough water with alcohol. As they got out of bed, they noticed that the room was unlike any other room they stayed at. there were round glass-like things that emitted a brighter light than candles or lanterns. Rhoanne and Nico admired the beauty of a rustic-modern earth lampshade. Mirrored Sliding doors replaced the conventional cabinets. The mirrors in Circa were only hand mirrors which symbolizes the owner''s wealth and status. Mirrors large enough to reflect the whole body were totally unheard of, yet here it is installed on a sliding door right beside the door. As they exit the door, they saw a hallway full of doors completely identical to the door of their room. The Hallway has been carpeted throughout. They noticed that the doors were labeled differently by embossing a different number on each door. Nico and Rhoanne have safely assumed that they ended up sleeping inside an Inn which they have never stayed at before. Suddenly, a small person came out from one of the identical doors. "Aahh! There''s Mister Nico and Elder Sister Rhoanne!" Little Sage came running to her Elder Sister Rhoanne. As she was about to hug her, she immediately stopped running midway as her nostrils enlarged and face turned sour. "Pee--yoo! You guys stink!" Little Sage pinched her nose as she complained about their combined stench of alcohol and sweat. Rhoanne felt disappointed since she was denied a hug from one of her favorite children, Little Sage. A moment later, Sarah and the rest of the children have also appeared in the same hallway. They came out of the different rooms simultaneously. "Ahahaha! The room is fun!"-- "Did you see the other you in your room as well?!-- "The beds are really bouncy! I can jump on them forever!"-- "I wonder if I can take this blanket home with me"-- While the children were all talking excitedly about their rooms, Sarah decided to talk to Nico and Rhoanne. "My Goodness! Are you two alright?" Sarah noticed their bloodshot eyes with a stench of vomit, sweat, and alcohol. She couldn''t help but worry for her friends. "We''ll be fine. We just need to eat and we are definitely good!" Rhoanne kept rubbing her belly as her thirst and hunger intensifies even more. "No, we''re not fine with just food Rhoanne, we definitely need a hot bath after breakfast!" Nico reminded his bodyguard that they seriously need to take a bath. Ever since Little Sage made a stinky comment about them, He became more conscious of his appearance. After all, he is a proud merchant, so he doesn''t want to ruin his professional demeanor. As they made their way to the stairs, everyone paused as they heard two people conversing with each other in one of the rooms. Their voices were getting louder as they heard them made their way to the door. "Sir Molt! How is your chest?"--- "It''s fine. I don''t understand it either, I can''t find a single bruise on my body and I don''t feel pain anywhere! How about you Rita, any injuries?"--- "I''m fine sir, Judging from the mysterious things in the room, we should be in a sorcerer''s home, he must have used magic to illuminate the room. Is he the one that saved us?--- "We should think about that later, Deputy Daniel is still Missing! We should ask this sorcerer of yours if he knows anything about Daniel''s whereabouts."--- Their door flung open in front of Nico and everybody else. As Rita laid eyes on Rhoanne and Nico, she was surprised to recognize these two individuals in front of her. "Y..You! You guys are supposed to be dead!" Rita pointed her finger at the confused Merchant duo. "I''m sorry to disappoint you Miss, but as you can see, we''re still alive and well. You clearly must be talking about someone else. I''m sorry, who might you be?" Nico believed that this is the first time they met. He was curious about her question that made him think that something happened last night. "No... I can never forget a face and the clothes you were wearing. Both of you were sprawled on the ground just outside the dungeon!" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Nico and Rhoanne shuddered as they remembered some of the shameful events that led them there. "Ahh... that. I''m sorry, we might have confused you with that situation. We have been drinking heavily last night, and clearly we have lost consciousness somewhere outside the dungeon entrance." Nico answered promptly as he himself were not sure of the details that occurred last night. "They do reek of alcohol Rita, judging from their appearance, they are telling the truth." Sheriff Molt doesn''t need to use Rita''s ability to tell if they were lying, Molt has already experienced a fair share of being drunk himself. Sherrif Molt''s comment made Nico even more conscious. If he were not dying of thirst and hunger, he would have taken a bath right away. "Hello, Elder Sister, my name is Little Sage! Did you sleep here as well?" "Urm... Hello... M..my name is Rita, little one." Rita was not used to handling children, since her childhood comprised of swordplay and lessons from the clergy which prepared her for high positions such as church, state or commercial affairs. "You have a beautiful sword there elder sister! what is it called? it''s so thin!" Gretel and Cindy couldn''t help but admire her rapier which bears her family crest. Since Griffin wanted to be a Knight, there was no way he is not familiar with Phanzal City''s Sheriff Molt and his exploits. Griffin and Ray asked all sorts of questions which Molt happily replied to. As they went down the stairs together to look for some food and answers, they saw the clay Golem Amanda sweeping the floor so earnestly. "Good Morning Dear Guests, Master has kindly paid for everyone''s room. Please follow me, as the payment includes a complimentary breakfast from this establishment. 53 FRIGHT NIGHT 1 Fuzz E. Bear Gus chased Victor and Daniel throughout the night. In a panic, Daniel and Victor have somehow reached the Orphanage where they intend to hide from the abomination that was chasing them. "Quick sir! Inside!" Daniel urged Victor to hide inside Yellowleaf''s Orphanage. After they both went in, they quickly barred the doors and took a peek outside the window to see if they could spot the deranged creature that was chasing them. "It looks like we lost him, I suggest we stay in here for a while. Huff... Huff...." Daniel breathed heavily. He was seriously scared of the mutated living armor that chased them. He found it weird for the mutated creature to act like that. "Normally, these things won''t attack anyone as long as no one invades their territory. But this one is roaming around, killing everything it sees! It''s as if it was killing for sport!" "But, what about the residents?! They are in grave danger with that thing running around!" "Sir Victor, that thing just took out two of my comrades! They are some of the strongest warriors in Phanzal City! If you go out right now, that thing will just kill you instantly! Unfortunately, We can only pray for their safety." Daniel also knew that he must stay alive at all costs. His comrades have entrusted him the duty of reporting back to Phanzal City in one piece. He must accomplish his mission or else their sacrifice would have been for naught. "Whack!" "Bam!" Victor and Daniel suddenly lost consciousness and dropped down on the chapel floor. Two figures have suddenly appeared from the shadows of the Orphanage. "Have these thieves no honor?! robbing homeless children of what little they have. These people make me sick to my stomach!" --- "C''mon son, let''s tie em up and wait for Mr. Gus to arrive. I''m sure he knows what to do with the likes of them," Falkes and Ben tied Victor and Daniel with their backs against each other. They were usually peaceful and timid, but their demeanor completely changes when it involves the welfare of the children. Like Ms. Sarah Stillwater, Falkes and Ben also manage an orphanage within Phanzal city. They hated people who take advantage of helpless children the most. "Where is everybody?! Ms. Sarah and Mr. Gus are not back yet. I hope nothing bad happened to them." The Father and Son, couldn''t sleep properly from all the food they ate earlier. So instead, they waited for their benefactors to arrive. They are aware that they are not supposed to be in the village so they did their best to minimize their presence. After all, they do not want to involve Ms. Stillwater with their problems. Ben and Falkes dragged the passed-out duo, towards the dining area. Falkes decided that he wanted to talk to the thieves so he splashed them with a cold bucket of water. "SPLASH!" "GAHH!! It''s Cold!"--- "What happened?!"--- The Splash of cold water has woken them up. Not a second longer, Victor and Daniel noticed that they cannot move at all. They have just realized that they were both tied up on a chair. Not a moment sooner, they saw two men standing in front of them. "You dare steal from an Orphanage?! Have you no shame?" Ben Falkes couldn''t contain his frustration and immediately vented out his anger. "By Gods! We are not thieves! I am the Village Chief, Victor Treas, and he is Deputy Daniels, An Inspector from Phanzal City!" answered Victor. "Then what business do a village chief and a watchman have inside the chapel in the middle of the night? You guys sure picked an odd time to offer your prayers. Stop with the lies! Who are you, and what are you doing here?" Falkes was not easily convinced that these two were who they say they are. "We are not lying Sir, Check my pockets! There should be a Royal badge from Phanzal City! I''m a legitimate member of the Watchmen assigned in Phanzal city''s district!" With his quick thinking, Daniel wanted to show them his Royal badge. It a symbol of authority granted by taking an oath, a sign of legitimate employment and as a simple means of identification. Ben took the badge from Daniel''s pocket. The badge contains the insignia of Phanzal City. "Son, I think they''re telling the truth. This man carries a Royal Seal from Phanzal City. It''s proof he is a legitimate member of the watchmen. Let them go." Falkes obeyed his father and started to untie them from their ropes. "Alright, I apologize for hitting you, we are only trying to protect the Orphanage. So, what are you two doing here in the middle of the night?" Even though they managed to prove their identities, Falkes still wanted to know what they were doing in the chapel. "RUMBLE! CRASH! CREEK!" Suddenly, they heard a ruckus outside the dining area. "I know you two are here!! After attempting to hurt my sister, you think you can get away from me?!"--- "CREAAKKK! CRASH!" "I''ll have you know that I locked your only way out of here! So, just be a good punching bag, come out here and take your beating!"--- Fuzz E. Bear Gus used his ability to seal the chapel doors shut, so nobody can get in or out. "CRASH! RUMBLE!" The noises were getting louder and louder. Fuzz E. Bear Gus is frantically looking for them inside the Chapel. "What in the world was that?!" Falkes was even more confused about their current situation. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "As I was about to say, That thing is the reason why we are hiding here in the first place! I think it wants to kill us! By Gods! We need to hide now" Victor shuddered as he remembered the horrifying look this bear has. "What a fine mess you''ve gotten us into!" Ben was worried about the trouble they have brought in the Orphanage. Miss Sarah, Mr. Gus, and the children will be in danger if they went home while this thing roams around. "It''s not like we wanted to involve you or anyone with our affairs, things just happen, so let''s leave it at that!" Victor made a point that they were simply trying to fend for their lives. After hearing his words, Falkes can only grumble in frustration as he found nothing wrong with the village chief''s statement. "What is he talking about? What Sister?" Ben is confused by the words that the creature has spouted. "I have no idea myself! This monster is talking nonsense, it must be deranged!" Victor cannot guess what this creature''s motive is, but he is sure that whatever it is, it spells trouble. "All right gentlemen, set aside your differences and listen up. I think we can all solve our problems if we find a way to get out of the building. If we manage to do so, we can lure him away from the village. If we stay here, we will definitely put everyone in danger!" Daniel decided that they should split up, and look for an exit. Whoever makes it outside first, shall signal everybody with any loud noise they can create. This will serve as a bait to lure out the creature and at the same time, notify everybody that someone has found an exit. "Good luck everybody, If we survive this night, I definitely owe everyone a round of drinks." Daniel patted everybody on their shoulders as he attempts to boost their confidence. "Let''s do our best to survive this night!" Victor clutched hard on his pendant. This was a gift from his daughter Julia. "Father, If ever something happens to me, please take care of sister for me, " Falkes still thought of her poor sister Alice, as he may never see the day of light again. "Don''t say that Falkes, We will definitely survive the night. May the Gods watch over each of you." Ben hugged his son and prayed for everyone''s safety. An odd relationship between strangers has been formed this fateful night. A father and son fugitive, a village elder, and a watchman have intertwined their fates with one another. As everyone split up to find an exit, their night of Horror and Survival begins! 54 FRIGHT NIGHT 2 Unfortunately for our survivors, the doors have all been duly locked by Ms. Sarah since they were planning to head over to Gus'' tavern for a sleep-over. This situation has made things much worse for them. Ben Durnham has wandered in the Chapel''s Living room. The Darkness of the night has made the situation more nerve-wracking. It''s as if something might jump out of the shadows in the dark corners of the room. Old books have filled the shelves of the living room. There were also a few old paintings of sceneries and landscapes that hung on the wall. Judging by the frame''s condition, the paintings must have been around for around 30 or 40 years. As he looked around, a glimmer of hope has filled his body seeing the windows as a means to escape this horrific evening. He carefully climbed the bookshelf to reach the window sill. "Thud!" A book dropped from one of the shelves which gave Ben a sudden heart attack. As he looked down, his footing, He saw a rat scurry across the shelves. He heaved a sigh of relief and continued to climb out of the Living room''s Window sill. "Found you!"--- He heard a bone-chilling voice. The hair on his arms stood up on its end as if the horrific figure is just an arm''s length away from him. He froze in fear and would not dare look behind him while sweat rolled down his temple. Suddenly, Ben''s eyes opened wide as he was shocked to see that he was no longer holding on to the shelf, and instead, a gauntlet was holding on to his arm instead. "AAGGGHHHHHHHH!!!" A scream resonated throughout the Chapel halls as Fuzz E. Bear Gus has claimed its first victim. --------- "No... Father!"--- Falkes grit his teeth, as he heard the scream of his father. He slammed his fist against the wall and continued to walk down the chapel halls, looking for an exit. --------- Victor found himself lost and wandered inside the Chapel''s Kitchen area. He tried climbing out the kitchen window, but unfortunately, he is simply too fat. There is a door going outside towards the dirty kitchen area, so he tried going out that way. As he approached the door, he noticed that a flimsy lock is attached to the door that leads outside. Maybe he can find something in the kitchen that can easily break the lock. he frantically searched the drawers only to find spoons, forks and blunt dinner knives. "CLOP! CLOP! CRASH!" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Suddenly, He heard footsteps that do not belong to a human being. In a panic, he closed every drawer he opened, grabbed the nearby table cloth to wrap himself, and quickly hid under the kitchen table. "BAM!" The kitchen doors have flung open. Victor can clearly see the animatronic bear''s feet that stood at the kitchen entrance. Victor''s Heartbeat was so intense, it made him close his eyes and pray he won''t get spotted by the nightmare which haunts them. As the bear started walking around, an eery music box melody can be heard. It''s as if it was baiting human children to come out and play with Fuzz E. Bear''s games. "KLANG!" A saucepan fell on the floor, near the table where Victor was hiding. Victor quickly covered his mouth with his hands, his heartbeat shoots up even higher as he noticed the animatronic bear walked closer to where the saucepot fell. The animatronic kneeled on the floor and grabbed the saucepot. But suddenly, he noticed that the bear''s hands were on the floor as well. Victor was well aware of the bear''s intention to peek under the table. "Scurry!" "Squeak!" A rat has suddenly run out of the table. Realizing that it was only a rat, the Bear stood up and started walking back to the kitchen door. Victor managed to calm down a little knowing that the Bear has walked away. "Hehehehe... Found you!"--- Victor''s heart stopped as he heard these words. The Table grew iron bars turning it into a cage. Victor was trapped lying underneath. "NO... Let me go.... Nooooooo, NNOOOOOO!!!!" Another scream has resounded throughout the Chapel halls, as Fuzz E. Bear Gus has claimed its second victim. Hearing the second scream, Daniel knew he was running out of time. He felt sorry for his friend Victor, but his sacrifice would also be for naught if he fails to leave the chapel grounds. He tried to look for an exit above ground. He made his way to the upper floors trying to look for a window or a way to the top of the roof. "Click" Fortunately, Daniel managed to open a window that leads to the chapel roof outside. As he walked out on the roof, a cold breeze of fresh air has brushed against his face. It was comforting to see the moon once again. But unfortunately, if he doesn''t find a way to get down without hurting himself, he is still trapped in the chapel with that metallic nightmare that roamed the building. A moment later, he saw a group of armed men walking cautiously just outside the chapel. "Since they didn''t look like they were doing a usual patrol, these men must have been the ones who fled earlier and have finally come back with reinforcements," thought Daniel. If he could get their attention somehow, they might help him and his friends escape this place. Daniel wanted to scream at the patrolling guards, but doing so will attract the Creature to himself. If he is not confident that he could get away from the nightmare from the roof of the chapel, then it is not wise to risk doing it at all. He needs to think fast as his window of opportunity is starting to close. If these men walk far enough, then he could say goodbye to the opportunity of escaping this place. Daniel rushed back inside to find something he can use. But unfortunately, the deranged bear was already lurking about the upper floors. Daniel can remain outside as he waits for the bear to go away. Meanwhile, Falkes tried an unthinkable idea that none would have ever thought about. He went back to the Main Hall of the Chapel where the bear has entered. He thought that the creature would be busy roaming around the different parts of the chapel looking for its prey, so he tried to undo the lock the creature has made. Unfortunately, the door has been sealed shut by the deranged bear. As he was about to give up on the sealed door, Falkes noticed that there is a part of the door where it''s rotten. If he used a nearby chapel pew as a makeshift-battering ram, then he should be able to break the rotten part of the door. Falkes began to put his plan into action immediately. "BAM! BAM! CRASH!" The Deranged bear took notice of the noise and quickly ran away from the upper floors to stop his prey from leaving. Daniel took this opportunity to continue his search, for something that might get the patrol''s attention. Even though the deranged bear is strong, the sheer number of reinforcements might just be enough to subdue this monster. Meanwhile, Falkes successfully broke through the door. Since he thought he made enough noise to count as a signal, all he needed to do is to leave straight away and warn the Orphanage''s residents from the dangerous being. As he crawled through the hole, he saw the backs of the town''s reinforcement which is going towards the dungeon''s location. "Hel..." As Falkes was about to scream for help, he was dragged from the hole, going back towards the chapel. The Bear has claimed its third victim leaving Daniel all alone in the chapel of horror. 55 FUZZ E. BEAR AND FRIENDS As the bear dragged poor Falkes deeper into the chapel, Daniel took the opportunity to leave the chapel by the hole in the door thanks to Falkes'' efforts. "Damn it! I can''t believe I have to leave more people behind, Fuck!" Daniel was frustrated with himself as he knew he cannot do anything about that monstrosity. Even if he has the power to rank himself among the strongest in Phanzal city, it still might not be enough to deal with that thing. There was only one thing on his mind, and that is to complete the mission that was given to him by his fallen comrades. At the Village entrance--- The thin and stout guard is on guard duty once more. Usually, their nightly shifts were boring until a few nights ago when strange anomalies have happened nearby. Even so, this did not stop these two from conversing with one another as it became their habit to do so. "Oh boy! I wonder what dishes Ms. Sarah cooked during the feast? I''m guessin'' she must have been responsible for the ribs and bacon, I reckon!" The stout guard fancied Ms. Stillwater since the first time he met her. As a mama''s boy himself, he couldn''t help but love Sarah''s motherly attitude towards the village children. "Are you babblin'' on about Ms. Sarah again? Aren''t ya least concerned with the stuff that''s been happening around lately!? It''s the end of the world, I tell ya! Besides, I think you better give up on Ms. Stillwater, the word is, their guest Mr. Nico from Tenrocks is wooing your Ms. Stillwater." The thin guard became close to stout guard just because of their nightly shifts together. Other than that, they lived a boring lifestyle. They mostly slept during the day and prepared for their shift as the sun started to set. With such boring nights at the village, all they can do is gossip like mid-aged housewives and form their own curbside committee. "I cry your mercy! It cannot be! He is here purely for business, you arse!" "Beshrew thee! You''re the arse! Does Ms. Sarah look like a proper businesswoman?! She is a woman of clergy! With beauty and kindness like hers'', it''s only a matter of time till a bloke comes along and falls for her charms!" "I thought Ms. Rhoanne was his lover? --- "Screw you! Ms. Rhoanne is definitely not his lover! With the strength and beauty of hers, she is definitely a professional! She wouldn''t mix business and pleasure!... would she?" Stout guard has just noticed that his friend has a crush on Rhoanne. "Um, you take a fancy to Ms. Rhoanne?" "Why of course! And honestly, I think she is better lookin'' than Ms. Stillwater,"--- As the duo was about to start yet another endless night of debacle and tomfoolery, they saw Daniel running towards the village exit. "You two! Run away and hide, quickly!" Daniel did his best to warn the thin and stout guard that stood watch over the gates during the night. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Unfortunately, Daniel''s efforts to warn the guards have failed since they couldn''t understand what he was trying to say. "What the bloody hell is going on now?!" As Thin guard was about to stop and ask Daniel some questions, he just ran past them. "H...Hey, Sir! Where are you going?! It''s dangerous to wander outside at night!" The thin guard tries to warn Daniel, as he dashed outside the village gates "Bloody...What do you think he was running away from?" Stout guard scratched the back of his head "I dunno. I don''t see anybody behind him," "You think we should check it out?" "And leave our post unattended?! I don''t think so! And about the matter with Ms. Rhoanne..." Although the duo has their flaws, Thin guard took his job seriously so he never abandoned his post. Meanwhile, Daniel approached the caravan and spotted Mr. Murphy already sitting inside the Caravan. "Mr. Murphy! We need to report back to the city right away! This village is done for!" Daniel climbed onto the caravan quickly and told him of the situation at hand. "Unfortunately, my comrades couldn''t make it, so let us depart to Phanzal City immediately and I will explain everything, Mr. Murphy!... Mr. Murphy?... What''s wrong?" "We were waiting for you."--- Daniel''s heartbeat shot through the roof, as he heard a familiar metallic voice. Suddenly, the caravan turned into a giant steel cage as iron bars surrounded the whole caravan making it look like a carriage for transporting prisoners. "I''m sorry Mr. Daniel, i...it...h..he told me to be quiet," Mr. Murphy deeply apologized to Daniel for not warning him about the carriage. Daniel gave Mr. Murphy a nod and a pat on the shoulder as he sadly accepted the fact that the creature has outsmarted him. Upon sitting down, he noticed that there were bodies that were lying down inside the caravan. "Could it be?!" Lo and behold, his comrades were lying in the caravan, unconscious. Victor, Ben and Falkes are all chained up and unharmed. But he found it quite unusual, as the creature simply drove their steel cart deeper in the forest. "Will it kill us there? Does he plan to use us for something else?" Such thoughts rushed inside Daniel''s head. He fearlessly asked the creature once and for all his intentions towards him and his companions. "Where are you planning to take us?" The creature remained unresponsive as it steered the caravan deeper in the forest. Meanwhile--- Gus'' system interface has pinged multiple notifications as he immediately sobered up and fully regain his consciousness. "System has successfully updated, and rebooted!" "The duration of Absinthe''s debuff has expired!" "Requirements for SISTER''S WISH MISSION, part 1 is fulfilled!" --------------- Activating, MAIN MISSION: SISTER''S WISH! part 1 "Fuzz E. Bear and Friends must always help their forest friends in need! Remember, A Fuzz E. Bear adventure is not a Fuzz E. Bear adventure if it doesn''t end with a Fuzz E. Bear and friends, Pizza Party!" Conditions: -Fuzz E. Bear, Kriss P. Bacon, Chizz E. Mouse, Biff Steak, Fry McChick, and Bob must be in the same Party throughout the duration of the Mission! -Help your forest friends from their current predicament and Hold a pizza party after! Time Limit: Before Sunrise Failure: User will lose the memories of his younger sister, Amanda. Reward: -Additional Establishment Function! - Additional floor at User''s dungeon of choice! - 5 skill points! "For the User''s convenience, please follow the direction arrow that the system provided." Gus was reminded once again about his system''s impeccable timing. He couldn''t remember the events that happened after he blacked out. He was confused about why he was driving a cart around with captives nonetheless! "What did I do, this time?!" thought Gus. As he thought further, he asked the System a question he was currently baffled with. "System, why am I not suffering from a massive hangover?! I feel like I just woke up from a nap!" "Welcome back Dear User! You are not drunk to begin with, as the System has mentioned, the User is only suffering from the Debuff effects of the item: ABSINTHE, causing the user to undergo the same effects of intoxication along with the temporary negative stats. A Living Armor does not get drunk, dear user!" 57 HALT! WHO GOES THERE?! After repairing and reinforcing Mr. Murphy''s Caravan with steel, the animatronic brigade continued their journey deep in the forest. Gus followed the marker that the system has conveniently provided in his interface. "Aghh. My bottom... Oh, it doesn''t hurt! Oink!" --- "I think there''s still mud in my mouth... Squeak!''--- "I thought my body would tear from smashing into a tree, but the tree tore in half instead! Moo!"--- Victor and the rest flew high enough for any normal person to sustain an injury, but they were baffled with the outcome from the caravan mishap. Not only did they not sustain any injury, they actually felt no pain from their impact at all! Their animatronic suit has absorbed the impact instead of their actual bodies. "I have no intention of hurting anyone here. I''m only asking for reparations since you attacked my dear beloved Sister. Fortunately, no harm was done, so I only ask every one of doing this little favor of mine, do this and you''ll return back to your normal bodies, and I''ll let everybody go, Scot free!" "But, we didn''t do anything!" The Father and Son complained to Fuzz E. Bear Gus. Sadly, he chose to ignore them since he himself doesn''t know what to say to Ben and Falkes. "What is this favor of yours, by the way, Buggock!" Ben was curious about Fuzz E. Bear''s plan for them this evening. "We''re going to help some people in the forest, you''ll know what they are when we get there," In actuality, Gus himself doesn''t know who he has to help. All he knows is that he needed to accomplish this mission or else he loses the memory of his beloved little sister. "How can we trust you? For all we know, you might kill us after! You killed my comrades after all! Squeak!" Daniel was still skeptical at the monstrous, metallic bear since he witnessed him subdue his comrades in an instant. "By Gods! Oink!" --- "He is going to kill us after all! Moo!"--- "Eek! Help Us! Buggock!"--- Their animatronic bodies all acted cartoonishly as they shivered in fear. It seems that their suits are in sync with their emotions, so their suit will react based on their current mood. Meanwhile, If Gus had a heart, it would definitely skip a beat upon learning he might have actually killed some people while under the influence. "System, How many did I kill this evening?!" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Gus prepared for the worst, as he awaits the System''s reply. "Dear User! You have killed Zero individuals, during the time you were under tonight''s debuff status effect." As Gus gave a sigh of relief, he can finally confirm to Daniel about the condition of his companions. "Don''t worry Sir Mouse, Your comrades are fine. I only defended myself and I haven''t killed anyone. You can go check for yourself later when we return to the Village," Gus answered honestly and can only hope that Daniel would understand. "Then how can I trust you not to kill us after this? Squeak!" added Daniel. "To fully trust someone, you need to trust them first," Gus recited a quote which he learned from His Uncle Henry. This simple quote had helped Gus succeed in his career back on earth. He can''t deny that there were people who disappointed him, but one cannot simply have no trust with other people, especially if they are his workmates in the kitchen, who relies on cooperation to run a very efficient restaurant. "Do we really need to wear this... this thing?! It''s really embarrassing! Burp!" Mr. Murphy a.k.a. Bob, fiddled around with his body, as he tried to figure out what he was. Bob simply looked like a pink turd, with big eyes with an enormous mouth. His limbs look like it was just pushed out of his body, making him look like a pink starfish. "Unfortunately you do. It''s for your own protection," Gus simply tried to bullshit his way, yet again as he doesn''t want to explain the situation to them. It''s hard to explain that his own personal system has forcefully imposed a mission that they cannot possibly refuse. A few minutes later, they saw floating lights coming out of the bushes. At first, there were only a few which surrounded the caravan. Later on, the floating lights have suddenly increased in numbers, forcing the caravan to stop in its tracks. "Halt! Who are you, and what business do you have here?" Gus and the company heard a strong feminine voice that came from the floating lights. As the marker read 0 METERS in his status function, the system is telling Gus that he has finally reached his destination. "I''m guessing these are the forest folk the system wanted me to help," thought Gus. "My friends and I are traveling to help you and your people with whatever problems you are facing!" Gus decided to ask straightforward since the System hasn''t given him anything to work on. "Hah?! I''m sorry, but we don''t trust nasty humans! Now, turn around and get out of here!" --- Judging from the tone of her voice, it seems they don''t take kindly to human beings. Gus took a closer look and saw a tiny little girl with wings behind her back. "A Fairy?" Gus managed to familiarize the floating creature who is aiming her tiny little bow at him. One by one, the fairies started popping out from the trees and aimed their bows at Gus and his company. "By Gods! I never thought I get to see a fairy during my lifetime! Buggock!" Ben Durnham saw a fairy for the very first time. "Interesting. And to think that I wasn''t aware of fairies taking residence within Phanzal territory, The world is large indeed. Squeak!" As a Phanzal Historian himself, Daniel was completely surprised that there were mythical creatures that lived right under their noses. It''s amazing that they could hide their presence from humans for such a very long time. "Stand down everyone! Trina, Lead them immediately to Queen Aoivah!" "Elder Brine! Have you gone mad?! Have you forgotten that Queen Aoivah herself has ordered us not to give or accept any form of help from nasty humans!" "Trina my dear, tell me which of them is a human being?" As Trina took a closer look at their guests, she was shocked and horrified to look at such ill-blessed golem-like creatures. She even thought that their Gods must be so cruel to bestow them such a horrific look. One of the big-eared creatures can''t even look straight. "Why do they hate humans so much?" Gus asked Victor a question about their angst against the humans. "Mr. Fuzz, humans have a long dark history of enslaving Fairies and selling them at a very high price at a Black Market Auction houses. Oink! We already thought that they were extinct, until today. Oink!" Like Humans on Earth, the humans in Circa are very greedy in nature as well. Gus was no stranger to such kind of behavior, as this is not so different from the cruelty back on Gus'' Earth. "To what reason should we let them pass? Honestly, I think they are the ones who need help!" Trina and her armed fairy troops started laughing after making a very rude comment about Gus and his company. "It''s the prophecy, Trina! Have you already forgotten?" "Take heed, one should Listen well, they will come forth, do not quell. Heroes they are surely not, Settle with what you have got. Humans, they are surely not, Beings on two legs they trot. Destruction, will be the end, But fear not, and trust thy friend." After Elder Brine recited the prophecy, the fairies have started talking among each other and discuss whether this moment is the prophecy they were all waiting for. "They are the ones who will help us?"--- "They don''t look strong, they actually look weak and silly!"--- "But, he looks like Orc droppings!"--- Trina simply cannot digest the fact that these creatures are still emitting an aura that belongs to a human. But after reciting the prophecy once more, she couldn''t deny the facts that were stated in it. "I...It cannot be!... their aura... It really reeks of a human!" Trina is one of the sensitive fairies who can detect a human or any other lifeform, better than anyone else. But she is baffled, as this is the first time that these things, slightly emitted an aura that of a human. But after thinking this through, She decided it''s better for the Queen to handle this situation. After all, Everyone trusts Elder Brine since he is the Queen''s advisor. "Alright, You better not try anything funny, I am warning all of you! Follow me, and I will take you to our Queen," Trina waved her arms in the air, signaling her troops to return to their posts. "I can''t believe we''re about to see where fairies live! Buggock!" "I wish Elder Sister Alice can see this, Moo! I''m sure she would love to make friends with fairies," "Fascinating! Just, Marvelous! Squeak!" "I wonder if fairies have an alcoholic beverage of their own. Oink!" Gus and his company are delighted to enter a fairy village. They are also excited by the fact that they are granted an audience with the Queen of fairies herself! After a few moments, a space in the middle of nowhere has started to distort. The Hole started to get bigger and bigger until they spotted a village full of busy fairies bustling around. "I wish Sarah and the children were here to see this." Gus thought about Sarah and the Children. He was hoping that they could meet a fairy or two, so he hoped to finish this mission very soon. On another note, the mission deadline is before sunrise, so he needs to move fast because time is against him. Trina turned around and introduced the fairy village to their unexpected guests. "Everyone, Welcome to SugarGlow!" 58 SUGARGLOW "Hmm, it''s not as magical I thought it would be," As Gus entered the village, Aside from their unique architecture, everything looks the same as Yellowleaf Village. There are some fairies who are wealthy and some who aren''t. But one thing Gus is sure of is that they all have something in common. With the heart of a passionate cook, whether it is human, animal, or creatures of myths. Gus can definitely tell from the looks of their faces, that all of them are starving. As they made their way toward the Queen''s residence, Gus couldn''t help but hear some of the citizen''s complaints. "I''m sorry, but these are all the berries could find,"--- "Mama, I can''t sleep. I''m really hungry..." "I''m sorry love, Mama will do her best to look for food tomorrow, okay?" Meanwhile, Ben and Falkes also sympathized with the residents of Sugarglow, since Phanzal city is facing the same problems as well. The only difference is that the fairies were more compassionate towards their kin in this village compared to humans in the city. It seems wherever Gus goes in Phanzal territory, food shortage has been always an issue. It''s as if the current King doesn''t want his territory to propagate and instead hog all the riches for himself. Besides the Barter system, Fairies have used mint leaves as fairy currency. On earth, A mint is an industrial facility that manufactures coins. In the beginning, hammered coinage or cast coinage were mostly the means of coin minting, with resulting production runs numbering as small as hundreds or thousands. Rumor has it, that Fairies has paid a human before, using mint leaves. This same person just so happens to take inspiration from the fairy''s mint leaves currency, turning it into the present notes we now use on earth. That may be the reason why the color of the money is green and they called the coin making facility, a Mint. "Elder Brine, Why is your Village running short on food?" Gus couldn''t help but ask for the reason why these poor fairies are having food issues. He thought they were some protector of the forest, who has no problem providing for themselves. "I think it''s best for our queen to answer that question. I would love to hold a feast upon your arrival, but unfortunately, we have no ample food to offer, and with this, I sincerely apologize," Elder Brine may have wanted to apologize from Trina''s rude behavior earlier, but the Elder definitely wants to be in Gus'' good graces. "Oh I can tell you one of the reasons why we are starving, It''s because of the stupid, greedy human King who has been cutting down a lot of our trees! Thanks to them, Our once great forest is now in grave danger!" Trina couldn''t contain her anger even if she wanted to. Gus wondered what could have happened to this poor girl, to have hated humans so much. As they walked further in the Village, A giant tree has caught the attention of Gus and his company. This tree exudes a great amount of Mana. "Why do I feel so familiar with this tree? I am sure that this is my first encounter with this tree, but still..." Gus felt the Mana that was flowing through the Great tree. He found it strange to be familiar with it somehow. Underneath the Giant tree sits a small mansion made out of overgrown roots and tree moss. Two fairy guards, stand watch over the thorny gates that walled-off the small mansion from the fairy village. Upon seeing Elder Brine approach the gates, the fairy guards have stepped aside and gave way to Elder brine and his company. They made their way to the mansion''s receiving area where their Queen is sitting behind her desk. "Trina, thank you for escorting our guests. You may return to your post,"--- "As you wish, My Queen." Trina bowed her head as she put her right hand on her left chest towards the queen, before stepping out of the room. "Trina is a kind and gentle girl, I sincerely hope for you to forgive her of her misdemeanor. As you already know, I am Fairy Queen Aoivah, It''s an honor to finally meet our village''s saviors." If Gus had a human body, he would''ve turned red from what he saw. This Yellow Long-haired beauty wears a simple green tunic that displays her fine voluptuous figure. His companions were also admiring the Queen as well since their emotions can be visibly seen by the involuntary reactions of their animatronic bodies. Gus saw Victor the pig, change the color of his skin to beet-red while all Ben''s feathers were fluttering. Steam was coming out of Falkes the Cow''s snout while Daniel the rat''s tail was spinning. "Good Evening Queen Aoivah. I have to apologize for coming on such short notice. I''m afraid I have my own circumstances as well so I wish to end your problems before the sun rises," For Gus, the hard part of the mission has already started. He is aware that a single mistake on his decision can immediately fail his Main mission. Gus used his silver tongue to gain an advantage over the fairies. He needed to avoid the situation where the Queen would deny his request and drive him away because this result will obviously fail his mission. "Very well," After Queen Aoivah waved her hand, the room was enveloped with light as if a barrier is cast around them. After Elder Brine led everyone to their seats, he started to serve hot water to their unusual guests. "What I am about to tell everyone here, shall remain in this office." The Queen started the discussion with a very bold statement even though there was a hint of hesitation in her voice. "B..but my Queen, We are not truly sure if they are the ones described in the prophecy!" Elder Brine was surprised as he didn''t expect his Queen to reveal everything to strangers. Elder Brine has lived long enough to know that almost everything comes with a price. "Elder Brine, Our people are starved and our village is on the verge of collapse. Our guests have already stated that they can only stay for a very short time, so I do not want to waste any second." Elder Brine simply bowed and apologized to the queen after she made her statement clear. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. After Gus introduced himself and his companions to the Queen, he immediately asked how he can help with their problems. "Unfortunately, what Trina says is true. The new King of Phanzal continues to threaten our lands by cutting down our homes. For what reasons he has for doing so, sadly we do not know," said Queen Aoivah. "When did the King started destroying your home? Squeak!" Daniel wanted to know more about their King''s selfish orders. The Phanzal''s watchmen have no idea about the King''s skeptical orders. He figured that the King might have the Watchmen''s top brass in his pockets to be able to pull hide his activities from the public. "Ever since the new King was crowned a few years ago." Queen Aoivah has a very good memory, thus she couldn''t forget historical moments, such as the coronation of the newfound king. "Can you think of any other reasons? besides the actions of the king?" Gus is already one step ahead in their conversation. Now that he knows the wishes of the Queen, he needs to ensure that there won''t be anything that would waste his efforts resulting in a mission failure. "Actually yes there is! After he was crowned King, the humans have slowly stopped offering food to us fairies," "Offer food? I apologize for my lack of common sense Queen Aoivah, I can''t seem to understand how people could offer their food to fairies." The Transmigrator Gus wanted to understand every detail of this world since he is aware of the fact that he lacks common sense of this world. "It''s quite simple Mr. Fuzz, Once someone has offered food to us, the Mana from their food will go straight to the Great tree which nourishes us fairies. In return, we make sure that their crops are plentiful and their livestock is abundant. This was the healthy perpetual cycle between humans and fairies that have been practiced since the days of old," Queen Aoivah remembered the time when humans and fairies were harmonious with each other. Even though the humans were oblivious of the fairies'' existence, their crops were bountiful and their livestock was abundant. This was the only proof the humans need to know in able to practice their tradition of offering food to the fairies. During the ancient days of Celts back on Earth, fairies were considered to be a real aspect of everyday life. They are not just make-believe creatures, and many times the ancient peoples would show their respects to the fairies by leaving out offerings which mainly is food and drinks. Other reasons to leave offerings to the fairies were to keep them appeased or entertained enough to deter them from stealing things like fresh milk or other sweet desserts, some people offer food just to keep them from wreaking havoc in the home or on the farms. In Circa, If one should offer food to the fairies, the offered food will spoil faster because the Great tree will start to consume its mana. Gus tried to think of a solution that would appease the request of the Queen and the Demands of the System. "Then why not simply move to a different forest?" Gus tried to ask the most obvious question he would ask the queen. "Mister Fuzz, We cannot live far from the Great Tree. Where it is planted is where we shall stay. We cannot survive without Mana from the Great Tree." "Ah... So here is where things get complicated." As Gus tried to think up of another solution, Elder Brine has interrupted their conversation. "My Queen, it seems we have Ms. Trina at our door." "Mm... Send him in" Queen Aoivah waved her hand once more, dispelling the barrier that was cast earlier inside the room. Trina barged in the door, breathing heavily. "Emergency, My Queen! An Earth Spirit is attacking our village along with two Green Earth Dragons!" 60 PURE RAW SOURWOOD HONEY "Honey! The fairy''s long lost nectar is definitely the honey from a honey bee! But wait, if there are no bees, how is it possible for plants to flourish in Circa?" Gus remembered how important Bees are on Earth. After watching a TV program about bees, as far as important species go, they are definitely on top of the list. They pollinate 70 of the around 100 crop species that feed 90% of the world. Honey bees are responsible for $30 billion a year in crops. That''s only the beginning, we may lose all the plants that bees pollinate, all of the animals that eat those plants and so on up the food chain. A world without honey bees could struggle to sustain the Earth''s human population of 7 billion. Our supermarkets would have half the amount of fruit and vegetables. "Dear User! The plants on Circa do not rely on Bees alone. Do remember, that the plants on Circa consume Mana unlike your world, which mostly requires the bees to pollinate your plants," The System reminded Gus how important Mana is to the world of Circa. No wonder this world could consume vast amounts of Mana to the point that it relied on Systems and Transmigrators to replenish it''s lost energy. "If the steel arrow is already this powerful, would her power really increase if she ingests the actual nectar?" thought Gus. "System, I want to use a Skillpoint on Barter please!" "Certainly, Dear User! Please Choose three ingredients from the list!" Gus immediately purchased Honey, Banana and Hokkaido Japanese Milk Bread. ------- BARTER: LVL 10 Sourwood Honey - 15 silvers Banana - 4 coppers Hokkaido Japanese Milk Bread - 5 silvers CURRENT SKILL POINTS: 4 points -------- "Why is the honey a bit pricey?" As Gus read the label of the teardrop-shaped bottle, he finally understood why. The System obviously chose the best of the best Honey on Earth. It chose none other than the Raw Sourwood Honey. When it comes to Pure, Raw Honey, no honey is more classic than Sourwood Honey. Fresh from the Appalachian Mountains, Sourwood Honey is harvested during the month of August when the Sourwood Trees are in beautiful, white bloom. Deep & rich in flavor, with a bold buttery sweetness on the front end, and a round caramelized aftertaste on the back end, no wonder Sourwood Honey is on top of the line. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Your Highness, Please try this nectar and tell me if it''s any different from the nectar you have tasted," Gus presented the bottle of Sourwood honey to Queen Aoivah. "I...It can''t be!" With shaking hands, she dropped her magical bow on the floor. It has been thousands of years till she last tasted the nectar of Circa. She couldn''t forget the sweet, thick, rich and raw flavor of it. The Fairy Queen opened the bottle slowly. "M...my Queen! We should test if it''s poisoned!" The Guards reminded the Fairy Queen of their duties, but the Fairy Queen raised her hand, telling them that everything is fine. "No, It''s alright. This smell... It''s definitely pure Nectar! This rich smell is different from the nectar I have tasted before, honestly, I think the smell of this nectar is definitely better!" The Fairy Queen couldn''t wait any longer and took a sip of honey from the bottle. Her eyes open wide as the rich, buttery, caramel flavor slowly trickled down her throat. The Queen even tried to savor the taste by letting the honey sit on her mouth. As the final drop of honey finally trickled down her throat, Gus could feel the Mana gathering around her. "Mr. Fuzz! Just How could you get your hands on such a treasure!?" "Oh... I have to apologize, your Highness since I cannot reveal my sources for now. I may not look much, but I am a special kind of Merchant, believe it or not," Gus once again took one step ahead of the Queen, as he wanted her to know that the bottle of precious honey on her hand, is definitely not the last. Meanwhile, the Queen definitely felt the changes in her body. Her eyesight has sharpened, her reflex is faster and she could feel her strength multiply slowly. "Your Highness, If you please," Gus picked up her bow and presented it to the Queen. As she received her bow, Gus also gave her another piece of Steel Arrow. She shot another arrow out the window while aiming at the same rock earlier. "PHWOOSH! CRACK!" A gust of air circulated inside the room. It looks like her shot is now reinforced with Mana. The gust was strong enough to create a mess inside the room. Everyone looked outside to see the results of the Queen''s buffed attack. As the dust settled, a crater appeared to where the rock once stood. The mechanical jaws of the animatronics dropped comically. The Fairy Queen almost laughed as she saw how ridiculous their faces look. But as for her guards, it seems they stepped out of the room since they do not want Gus and the Queen to witness them laughing. "What was that?! Buggock!!" "So the Nectar really works! Praise the Gods! Burp!" "This is no doubt better than the nectar that has been long lost!" The Queen burned the image of the bottle in her eyes. It''s as if she doesn''t want to forget the miraculous elixir that sits in her hands. Gus was surprised by the buff the queen has received. With a successful result, Gus wondered what would happen if he applies his Passive skill "Cooking" to the Fairy Queen by letting her eat a Honey based Dish using his "Barter" Skill. This is where the rest of his newly bought ingredients comes to play. Gus plans to boost every single fairy with a honey-based dish, making them even more powerful like the Fairy Queen! Since time was against him, he decided to make a dish easy enough for everyone to make. The dish he chose is none other than the Honey Peanut Butter Banana on Hokkaido toast. The fairies only need to slice the bananas, assemble the open-faced sandwich and toast them in an oven or toaster! There is only one more thing Gus needed to confirm to make the job even faster. "Everyone, tap your stomach three times!" "T...tap what?! Oink" "Excuse me?! Burp!" "Did I hear you correctly, Did you just ask us to tap our stomach thrice?! Squeak!" "Mr. Fuzz, I believe this is quite an embarrassing request," The Fairy Queen blushed a little, since she was surprised with the metallic bear''s request to tap her own stomach. "Apologies, My Queen, I forgot to mention that I was referring to my bewildered comrades," Being in a state of euphoria, Gus even forgot to address his request to his Pizza Palace Friends. "Aw, c''mon Mr. Fuzz! Are you really expecting us to tap our tummies in front of her Highness?! Squeak!" "Just do it!" Fuzz E. Bear was so excited that his bowler hat started to spin around. The Pizza palace troupe gave up arguing and did as they were told. "Tap! Tap! Tap!" Lo and Behold, their stomach opened up! "Aagh! what the heck Moo?! "It''s hot inside! But...Squeak!" "Mr. Fuzz? I can see some weird knobs and buttons, Buggock!" Daniel and his company couldn''t explain what they were experiencing. There is a hot hole that appeared in their stomach, but they found it strange that it doesn''t feel hot inside the suit at all. Strange enough, It''s still cool and comfortable as it always was. As for the Smiling Fuzz E. Bear Gus, his assumptions were correct. Back on Earth, The Pizza Palace restaurant has this popular gimmick, by using their animatronic animals to serve hot pizzas on the fly! He has to admit, it worked and became a popular trick amongst kids especially during parties back on earth. He wasn''t sure how the restaurant built them, but tapping their stomach three times, is a cue for the Pizza Palace Staff to get ready and fill the animatronic''s stomach with hot pizzas for them to serve on their next act. While the Kids think that the mascots magically make pizzas out from their stomachs, In reality, it''s just a customized toaster to keep the pizza hot and warm. Knowing the System, Gus wanted to know if his intentions got through. As Gus inspected the knobs of their stomachs, he saw the temperature knob along with a timer knob. Gus smiled as he realized that The System is already one step ahead of him by customizing his requests. No wonder the System provided him with the best tasting honey, based on his personal tastes. Slowly, The System is starting to synchronize with Gus perfectly. With four walking toaster ovens, Gus'' honey toasts would definitely finish faster! His makeshift Pizza palace kitchen brigade is now officially complete! 61 HONEY PEANUT BUTTER BANANA HOKKAIDO TOAS "Queen Aoivah, I hate to bring up this topic, but the nectar will need some sort of payment. As a different kind of merchant, my magic consumes currency you see, so I hope you would understand," Gus bowed and decided to be honest with the Queen since he didn''t want to offend the fairy queen in any way. "What do you desire, in exchange for the nectar?" Queen Aoivah has already cleared her doubts of Gus since he already proved himself by presenting a priceless Item for the fairies which does not exist anymore. She was even prepared to part with some of the Village''s treasures just to obtain a bottle of that miraculous nectar. As a responsible cook and a restauranteur, Gus made it a point not to overcharge customers. "The customer gets what they pay for, and more." These were wise words that were left to him by his Uncle Henry. As a rule of thumb, fast-moving restaurants such as fast food establishments, charge only twice the food cost. If it takes you One dollar to make a sandwich, then he would sell it for two dollars. But with slow-moving high-end restaurants, He would charge three times the food cost since it requires more money to cover its operational expenses. That being the case, Gus charged the fairy Queen only 30 silvers per bottle. "You Cur!"--- "How dare you ask for Human Money in front of the Queen!"--- Queen Aoivah raised her hand in front of her irate guards and reprimanded them in front of their guests. "Silence! If you ever put words in my mouth again, I will have you leave this room immediately!" It was quite refreshing for Gus to see Queen Aoivah like this. It seems she made a good impression on Gus and his company as she displayed a great sense of leadership when she needs to. After the fairy guards apologized to everybody, they returned to their usual post and remained silent throughout the rest of their meeting. "I have lived long enough to tell if one is taking advantage of me or not. He speaks the truth, the wisps around the mana tree has taken a great liking to our Guest, Mr. Fuzz E. Bear," Being able to see the Great mana tree''s wisps is a sign that one has earned the Great tree''s trust and respect. Gus thought everyone was able to see the wisps around the queen when she fired the steel arrow. As it turns out, It was only him and the Queen who did. "If you wish for human currency, then, unfortunately, we have none of it. But can your magic accept these instead?" She opened her drawer and presented a Diamond, a Ruby, and an emerald! The Pizza Palace Brigade couldn''t help but be amazed at the sight of uncut, brilliant stones. "This uncut diamond is about 50 grams. It''s definitely worth around 50,000 gold or 5000 plat! Burp! The Ruby and the Emerald is even more expensive! It is so rare that there is no monetary value for it at the moment. These are simply priceless! Burp!" Being an educated tax collector, Mr. Murphy stepped forward and appraised the jewels himself. "Gulp!" Fuzz E. Bear Gus was shocked after he heard Mr. Murphy. Knowing this, he wanted to ask the System if the jewels are considered as legal tender to his System. "System, Do you accept jewels as payment?" "Of course, Dear User! But, the System can only accept the 50 grams of Diamond since it has a monetary value of 50,000 gold in the world of Circa. Anything else regardless of its rarity is irrelevant to the System. A word of caution Dear User, The system does not give change once the Diamond is used, Instead, it will be converted to S-cash which can be used to purchase products from your Inventory or the Online Grocery store." The System sounded like a proper store manager for some reason. "S-cash? Do you mean something like Electronic cash? or e-purse?" Gus was surprised that the System was starting to familiarize himself with Modern Earth lingo. This System must have nothing to do but learn from my experiences. Gus was starting to think that the System itself is evolving somehow. "Precisely, Dear User! This System took inspiration from User''s Memory!" Knowing everything he needed, Gus laid his hand over the diamond since the Fairy Queen could buy everything she needed with that single Gemstone. Mana slowly gathered in his hand as the Diamond started to dissipate. As a great practitioner of Magic, she was astounded to see the Mystical Bear''s unique magic right in front of her. She knew that Mr. Fuzz was speaking the truth, but she could never imagine how his magic actually works. After the diamond completely vanished, Gus pushed the ruby and the emerald back to the Fairy queen''s hands. "Your diamond is enough to purchase nectar for everyone in this village, please take the rest back," The Queen almost fell out of her chair as she didn''t expect Gus to only take a single piece of a diamond as payment for their long lost elixir. She was even prepared to offer Gus some of the village''s priceless treasures if necessary. "With your diamond alone, I can deliver approximately 1,667 bottles of Nectar right now in this room. I will give you 500 pieces for now and I will deliver the rest after we purchase everything we need to deal with our Earth Spirit problem. Is it a deal?" "You have already come up with a plan Mr. Fuzz?" asked Queen Aoivah. She didn''t expect this Mystical Merchant to be a tactician as well. "Yes I do, but I only have one last problem. You see, I don''t have enough Mana to provide everyone with steel arrows," This was the remaining problem Gus needs to resolve before his plans come to fruition. "You don''t need to worry about that. We can provide a lot of Mana Recovery potions Mr. Fuzz, Please tell me if you need more," Queen Aoivah ordered her guards to retrieve two boxes of mana recovery potions immediately. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. As the guards returned, Everyone was astounded with azure-colored potions, shining brightly in the wooden crates. "That is a Full-Mana Recovery potion! Squeak!"--- "The small mana recovery potions in the city costs thousands of gold already! Burp!"--- Gus and his companions were deeply impressed with the Fairies'' talents and capabilities. Not only are they good with archery, but they can also produce such miraculous potions no human can produce. With this problem solved, Gus immediately told everyone to come close to him. "We don''t have much time everyone, so come here and listen closely. Here''s the plan..." 20 minutes left, Mansion Grounds---- Every single fairy is burning the midnight oil by helping out with Gus'' plans to protect the village. While Gus produced Steel Arrows non-stop, Trina and some of the fairies were busy slicing bananas, some were assembling the toast and the rest were toasting the assembled dish with the help of the Pizza Palace Brigade''s stomach toasters. "Such a weird-looking fruit, I wonder what it tastes like?" Trina ate a piece of banana, as she couldn''t contain her curiosity about it any longer. "Mmm!!! I wonder what else Mr. Fuzz is selling?" Trina immediately fell in love with the sweet, yellowish fruit in her hand. She even started to wonder what else this mysterious merchant is selling. "Trina! Stop Eating and help us out!"--- ------ The dish itself is fairly simple, Using a thick slice of Hokkaido Milk bread as a base, they would put a layer of peanut butter and sliced bananas. After that, they will only need to drizzle the top with the sourwood honey and vanilla, before baking it in the toasters just for a few seconds. With four walking toasters and with everybody''s help, they should finish the dish even before their hour is up. Everyone''s morale soared sky-high, ever since the Queen explained Gus'' defensive plans. As a bonus, she even announced that every fairy will receive a Legendary item called Nectar, which is supposed to be a myth. Even Gus'' companions who were once confused with their situation, were moving from one place to another, determined to help the troubled fairies. After minutes of non-stop toasting, The fairy children couldn''t help themselves from the scent and stepped out of the Fairy Queen''s mansion. Their fear was quickly overwhelmed by the intoxicating smell of toasted banana, peanut butter, and honey. But what really drove them mad, is when they smelled the exploding scent of vanilla toasting in the toasters. Each and every fairy present, felt as if they were surrounded by cakes and sweets. The Fairy Queen herself salivated at the sights and smell of the finished Honey peanut butter banana Hokkaido toast. Fuzz E. bear took about 40 pieces of toasts with him to feed the peering fairy children on the side. He even recognized the little fairy girl who couldn''t sleep because of her hunger. Their gaze only intensified at the honey toasts as they saw the food slowly approaching them. "Don''t be shy. There is enough for everyone. Please Eat, all of you must be very hungry," said Fuzz E. Bear Gus to the children. Hearing the kind and gentle bear offer food, The children lunged at the food as if there was no tomorrow. "Crunch! Nom!" Crunch!" The sound of toasted bread being devoured could be heard. Their cute messy faces were full of honey and peanut butter. "Mmm! What fruit is this?! It''s so yummy!"--- "I think I''m drowning in sweets!"--- "I can keep eating this forever!"--- Gus felt satisfied seeing their hungry faces fade away. "I''m sure Gretel and the others would love to play with them," thought Gus. Queen Aoivah was astounded with her citizen''s reactions. Their once hopeless eyes'' has completely disappeared. Right now, everyone is working hard to fight for their Queen and their Village. She was deeply touched by the love she received from her citizens. Of course, she is most thankful to Gus and his companions for answering their call. If everything goes to plan, Gus will have won over the fairy''s gratitude, and at the same time, finish the System''s main mission, which will benefit him and his new-found tavern. But deep inside, Gus is still worried about the outcome of this war. Now that the battle draws near, he can only hope for everything to go according to his plan. 62 FAIRIES AND DRAGONS Author here! First I would like to apologize for having delays with my chapter release. the recent pandemic has made it hard for me to make enough free time to write. Thank you for understanding. Stay Safe you guys! ------------ "Time is up! I want an answer, Fairy Queen!" The Earth Spirit demanded an answer from Queen Aoivah. A large army of dragonkins are waiting outside, ready to take down the village walls and anything that stood in their way. Not a moment sooner, the Fairy Queen flew above the Village walls to deliver her answer. "Merciful Earth Spirit! Since you have given us an hour to make our decision, we offer you a chance to walk away now! Walk away, and nobody has to die tonight!" The Earth Spirit simply laughed at the Fairy Queen''s empty threats. "Such a shame. We could have been beautiful together, Kill them all!" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. The Earth spirit commanded his forces to advance. The Dragonkin started their fierce attack at the village gates. They attacked fearlessly as they knew the fairies arrows cannot penetrate their thick hide. "FHHWICKK!" A dragonkin howled in pain as it fell on the ground. It was horrified as it noticed that he was missing a leg. The impact of the Mana-reinforced steel arrow was so fierce that the bone of the dragonkin''s leg has shattered into pieces. Gus'' steel arrows did its job and started to shave down the first wave of dragonkins that attacked the village. The Earth spirit was shocked as he didn''t expect his first attack to fail. As he approached a Dragonkin corpse, he picked up a steel arrow that was firmly lodged on its back. "Metallic arrows?!" As the first wave of dragonkin retreated, the Earth Spirit proposed an all-out attack on the fairy''s defenses. With the dragonkin''s great numbers, they could easily smash the village walls before the fairies could shoot them down with their metallic arrows. The earth spirit is aware of how weak the fairies are with close-quarter combat, so he plans to finish them off once he penetrates their village walls. "Dragons! We will attack with everything we got!Our numbers are greater than them! It''s our victory, if we smash their walls to the ground! Now, Attack!" The Dragonkins roared loudly as their morale returned fiercely. All the Dragonkin forces has rushed into the village to attack. But the fairies'' defenses got even fiercer, as more steel arrows rained down on them. Soon, They noticed that the fairies have thrown multiple rucksacks in the air, making the shiny things inside scatter across the ground. "Squish! Skrtt!" The dragonkin''s attack has slowed down, as howls of pain, bellowed in the air. "Now! Fire at them with everything you got!" The Fairy Queen was anticipating for the enemy''s second wave to fall victim to their mysterious weapon which Gus called, a Caltrop. It is an area denial weapon made up of two or more sharp nails or spines arranged in such a manner that one of them always points upward from a stable base. According to Gus, the enemy''s howl is a signal for the fairies to launch a counter-attack by raining down steel arrows on the enemy with every fairy they have. The dragonkins number dwindled severely as they couldn''t avoid the arrows and the caltrops at the same time. Some dragonkins have slowed down to avoid the caltrops are quickly shot down by the fairies'' steel arrows. The dragonkins who wished to avoid the arrows were hindered by the scattered caltrops. These effective weapons have seriously reduced the Dragonkin''s forces. "What''s the matter now?! Why did they stop attacking?!" Then the Earth spirit has remembered that the fairies have flung something earlier. The fairies have slowed them down by using Steel Caltrops which was very effective against quadrupeds such as the dragonkins. "Graghh!!! Useless!!! I''ll have to do everything myself! Oi you lot! Gather around! We''ll bring the fight to those Bastards!" The Earth Spirit seems to have commanded a new group of earth species besides the dragonkins to stand beside him. It seems that the battle is not yet over for the Earth Spirit just yet. The Village Walls--- "We did it!"--- "The Dragon kins are starting to retreat!"--- "Hurrah for our Saviors! Hurrah for our Great Queen!"--- The fairies celebrated as the few Dragonkins remaining started to retreat. But suddenly, their victory was short-lived as the ground started to rumble. "Th..the Earth Spirit is approaching fast!"--- One of the fairy archers has alerted everyone of an attack no one expected. Every Fairy Archer focused their steel arrow on the approaching enemy. The Earth Spirit howled in anger as it endured the torrential rain of steel arrows. Unfortunately, everyone''s efforts were not enough to stop the rampaging Earth Spirit that was able to smash the Village walls. "SMASH!" As the dust settled, eight Ogres have appeared in their sights. Ogres are inhumanly large and tall and have a disproportionately large head. It also has abundant hair, unusually colored skin, a voracious appetite, and a strong body. In their hands, were makeshift clubs that were made from a large and heavy tree. They waved around their enormous clubs with no effort at all, taunting the fairies of their impending doom. "Ogres! Ogres have broken through!" Trina was first to respond and shot a steel arrow at one of the mindless giants. "TWHICK! THWICK!" Her steel arrows managed to penetrate through the skin of the thick ogre. Unfortunately, The skin and fat of the Ogres were thick enough for it to sustain the wound from the steel arrows. Soon after, every fairy started to shoot their arrows at their unwelcome guests. The Ogre was able to push himself through the attack. It quickly raised its club to attack the horrified fairy, little Trina. "SMASH!" Dust flew everywhere as the club managed to hit the spot where Trina once stood. "Trina!" --- "By Gods! They killed her!"--- As the dust settled, everybody was surprised that the Metallic Rat has successfully defended Little Trina. Chiz E. Mouse has raised both its arms and intercepted the Ogre''s club successfully. "Get out of here now!" Chiz E. Mouse asked Trina to retreat. Daniel didn''t expect that his metallic suit would save him and the young fairy''s life. The suit which he thought was a curse, turned out to be a blessing from the Gods! "Gyahh!!!" Daniel punched the Makeshift club shattering it into splinters. With his suit, he completely pummelled the Ogre down to the ground with raw, brutal strength. Besides the strength of the suit he was wearing, he was completely unaware that his stats were also empowered from the toast they ate earlier. fist after fist, the ogre''s head smashed open like a watermelon. After witnessing Daniel, The rest of the Pizza Palace brigade jumped right in and picked their Ogre to kill. Their metallic bodies were so heavy, that the Ogres were having a hard time trying to push them away as they mercilessly ground and pound on top of the Ogres. Their pounding stopped eventually until the Ogre''s heads turned into meat paste. The fairies regretted mocking them earlier. Besides being a useful piece of kitchen equipment, they were very strong warriors who could topple Ogres like the heroes of old. Horrified, the Earth Spirit desperately ran towards the Great tree. The fairies who were not paying attention were on the Spirit''s path. Anyone who gets in the Earth Spirit''s path will be surely trampled to death! As Fuzz E. Bear Gus was about to intercept the Rock like Monster, he shifted his direction and saved the fairies who were about to get trampled instead. "No, The Earth Spirit is heading towards the Great Tree!" The Queen shuddered as she attempted to stop the Earth Spirit from taking a step further into their home. "Bastards! If I cannot have the Great Tree, then no one will!" The Earth Spirit knows that he cannot win this fight anymore. If he is going to die, then he plans to take the Great Tree with him. "This is as far as you go!" Being fully aware that her Earth Magic is useless against the rampaging Earth Spirit, She still tried to stop the Creature that threatens their Tree. Queen Aoivah cast multiple barriers and summoned Stone walls to hinder the rampaging Spirit. Although it managed to slow the Spirit down, A swing from his mighty rock fist smashed the Queen''s defenses by a single punch. "CRACK!" Queen Aoivah was blown away and severely wounded after the Earth Spirit''s monstrous blow. "Queen Aoivah!" With no hesitation, Trisha threw away her bow and ran towards her Queen. She was horrified at the sight of blood, slowly leaking out of her. What scared Trisha the most, is that her life force was slowly fading away. "Your Highness! Open your eyes!" Trisha was crying and begging for the Queen to stay awake. "Th...The Great Tree Trisha... protect it..." Queen Aoivah was already knocking on death''s door. "Noooo!!!!" Little Trisha screamed in anguish, knowing she can''t do anything to her dying Queen. Meanwhile--- "Haha! Foolish Fairies! You''re too late!" The Earth Spirit winded up his arm, striking down the Great Tree in a single Earthshaking strike. "BAM!!!" 63 USER-FRIENDLY \"Wh...who are you?!\" The Earth Spirit witnessed a feminine figure clad in shiny steel armor. She defended the great tree by casting a barrier just before the Spirit was able to smash the tree with his destructive fist. As the Earth Spirit took a good look at her face, he was surprised to see that she had no facial features at all. She wears a closed hooded helmet with no eye sockets to see out of. Her usual fairy wings were emitting thin veils of light. If Gus had an opinion about this, her suit looks like a female armor from a well-polished mobile RPG game. A FEW MOMENTS EARLIER----- \"Am I really about to die?\" Queen Aoivah was lying on the pool of her own blood. She could already feel her body getting numb. It took every ounce of her strength just to keep her eyes wide open. She was fighting hard to stay conscious. She knew if she dies right now, she will doom her people, which is a fate worse than death to her. As her vision started to blur, she witnessed a grotesque figure which quickly lunged at her dying body. She was horrified as the figure quickly devoured her whole body. She wanted to scream but she doesn''t have the strength to do so. \"Let go of the Queen, you beast!\" Trina tried with all her might to separate the Queen and the monstrosity which devoured Queen Aoivah, but unfortunately, she couldn''t stop the figure with her tiny frail body. Meanwhile, the Queen could slowly feel that the pain on her body has completely disappeared. As she opened her eyes, she saw unusual signs and symbols floating in front of her. Queen Aoivah was shocked to see everything in front of her. \"Is this what the afterlife looks like?\" Then, the Fairy Queen heard a familiar voice as if he was already in her head. \"Your Highness, It''s me, Mister Fuzz! Stand up and follow the Earth Spirit before it destroys the tree!\" Confused, Queen Aoivah quickly understood with the fact that she is still alive and her guest Mr. Fuzz is involved in this somehow. \"The Prophecy! They really are our saviors, Thank the stars!\" thought Queen Aoivah. With every loose information coming together, then she finally knew that she could finally put her trust and the lives of her people in the hands of Gus and his company. As the Queen was about to follow after the Earth Spirit, she felt someone grabbed her hand. There she was, Trina was dumbstruck while holding the Queen''s hand, as she couldn''t understand what has happened right before her very eyes. It was only a few seconds ago that an unknown creature attacked them. Instead of pain or death, she felt an intense concentration of Mana circling around the Armored Fairy Queen. She has witnessed a winged ethereal being clad in glorious slender armor. It was so beautiful and powerful that she thought that a God herself has descended and blessed their Queen to save them from the catastrophe. \"M... My Queen?! Is that you?! Please tell me you are alive!\" Trina wondered if the mystical figure in front of her was still the Queen she loved and respected. \"T...Trina?! Yes, It''s me. Please go help your injured comrades. We will take care of the Earth Spirit!\" Queen Aoivah quickly turned around and chased after the Earth Spirit leaving the confused Trina on the ground. With her Queen Alive and well, Trina wiped the tears and snot off her face as she stood up and picked up her bow. Empowered by the miracle that happened in front of her, she believes that the Gods have not abandoned them at all! With her adrenaline pumping through the roof, she yelled with all her might and quickly rejoined her kin who were fending off the remaining dragons that made a mess at the village walls. While Gus and the Queen made their way to save the Great Tree, Gus quickly gave her an instant Crash course on how to effectively use the armor and its interface since they are pressed for time. After only a few minutes of explanation, she managed to understand how to use the signs and symbols which floated in front of her. Gus also noticed that his System''s interface became more User-Friendly, he was surprised how the System ingeniously integrated his memories of modern technology from his world and applied its applications to his armor. Using the System''s new interface, almost anyone of Circa''s inhabitants could easily understand how to operate and understand the features of the armor. The System is quickly learning more and more since the Queen''s User Interface was even more User-friendly compared to the interface Rhoanne was using. Even without the Offensive Capabilities, his support capabilities are capable of turning this world upside down if it gets even stronger. -------------- Queen Aoivah has finally caught up with the Earth Spirit in the nick of time as it attempted to strike the Great tree down with a powerful blow from its fist. Although the Queen''s Barrier has shattered, it was enough to save the Great Tree from being destroyed. \"Wh...who are you?!\" The Earth Spirit bellowed in anger. He was surprised that an Earth barrier was able to take the full force of his attack. \"You will not stop me! I have already smashed your puny barrier! Eat This!\" The Earth Spirit tried to hide the fact that he got hurt from breaking the Fairy Queen''s barrier. He didn''t expect that it could hurt him at all. He knew he has to end this here and now. While the Earth Spirit winded up for a second attack at the tree, his momentum was quickly disrupted by the armored fairy by firing an enhanced steel arrow at his shoulder. The Armored Fairy Queen didn''t bother to introduce itself as it continued to dash towards the Earth Spirit with top speed while firing empowered steel arrows at its foe. \"FWISH! BOOM!\" Although the Earth Spirit still managed to push through with his attack on the barrier, it lost most of its destructive strength, failing to break the barrier. The agile armored fairy followed up a counter-attack by aiming her shots at the Earth Spirit''s eyes. \"Gragh!!!\" The Earth Spirit defenses were tough, but every little damage he received was starting to show its effects as his strength and movements were evidently getting weaker. \"No!!!\" The Earth Spirit cannot believe he was about to be defeated by mere forest fairies who he was pushing around for far too long. The fierce battle raged on. It was a battle of the Earth Spirit''s Strength against the Speed and Dexterity of the Agile Fairy Warrior. The Earth Spirit has finally revealed its trump card. Immediately, Mana started to surround the Earth Spirit. \"Hahaha! You leave me with no other choice! If I can''t have the Tree, then no one will ever have it! I am taking you all with me! GRAVITUS!\" The Earth Spirit started to surround itself with thick stone walls. Layer after layer of rock, it''s trying to buy itself some time to cast a skill. \"I...It''s killing itself!\" muttered Queen Aoivah. \"Isn''t that suppose to be a good thing?\" asked Gus. \"He intends to explode with a blast powerful enough to kill everything that lives in the village, Mr. Fuzz.\" \"Oh... Fuck!\" The Armored Queen Fairy tried to shoot an empowered Steel Arrow at the Earth Spirit while channeling his Gravitus Spell. \"CRACK!\" Unfortunately, her empowered Steel Arrows wasn''t enough to penetrate its defenses as the Earth Spirit was quickly replacing the rocks that were blown away. \"What are we going to do Mr. Fuzz? My Magic is not enough to stop him from destroying everything!\" \"KABOOM!\" Suddenly A Gigantic Explosion resounded throughout the empire bathing everything in light. 64 THIRD LEVEL Silence filled the air. Every living being, fairy or dragons were laying down on the ground. It seems the Earth Spirit died as it successfully channeled his suicide spell Gravitus, making an explosion big enough to eradicate the village and the forest. After experiencing the Gravitus Spell, Queen Aoivah was baffled, as she was still able to open her eyes. Meanwhile, the interface in front of her displayed words she could read but couldn''t understand its meaning or purpose. "User Level Up!" "User Level Up!" "User Level Up!" The System notification alarmed eight times. "I knew it! Ahahaha! Who would''ve thought that the Great Tree was also a core! We''re alive!" thought Gus. He was overjoyed knowing he won by chance once more. It turns out that Gus already knew that the Great Tree was entirely a core as soon as he got in contact with it a while ago. Early on, he was wondering why the Tree''s Mana is so attracted to him. It bothered him so much that he couldn''t help but touch the tree and investigate the matter by himself. As he got close to the tree, a system notification popped up asking Gus if he wanted to consume the core. He was tempted to consume the core making him stronger, but Gus chose not to do so because this action might offend the fairies which might result in a failure on his mission. He thought that if the Great Tree is a core, then the whole village and the forest is technically a dungeon in a way. Gus must have thought that once he accepted the System''s prompt, it will then automatically turn the nearby area into his own domain which turns everything into blank space made out of soil and dirt, like what happened at YellowLeaf Dungeon. Gus wasn''t sure how the System would restart everything this time since the conditions were different. The Earth Spirit was determined to turn everything into smithereens by his suicide spell Gravitus, so Gus relied on luck once again and took control over the fairy armor and dashed towards the Great tree. He placed his trust on the System that his action of accepting the System''s prompt could save everyone from the explosion somehow. Meanwhile, the Armored Queen slowly stood up from the ground. As her vision started to come together, she was horrified to see everyone down on the ground unconscious. "Oh no... Trina?! Elder Brine!? Anyone?" As she was starting to get nervous about their condition, everyone started to move and make noises. "Urgh... My Head..."---- "Thank the Stars! I''m Alive!"--- "Mama! I''m scared!"--- The Fairy Queen heaved a sigh of relief after verifying the condition of her people. She even saw Kriss P. Bacon, Chizz E. Mouse, Biff Steak, Fry McChick, and Bob laughing with each other as they laid down on the ground. Besides from being shell-shocked from the Earth Spirit''s Gravitus spell, and some being injured from the battle with the dragons, everyone seems to be alive and well. Although it could take a while before some of them could gather enough strength to stand. Finally, the Queen wanted to confirm the condition of the Great Tree. "What is this?! The Great Tree is alive and well, but..." As the Fairy Queen looked around, she was horrified seeing walls so wide with a ceiling so high. As she took a closer look, everything and everything was completely made out of soil. She couldn''t see a single tree nor a single blade of grass on the ground. As she absorbed every bit of information available to her, she made a single conclusion. "This place is not the forest we live in! W..What is going on!?" Her words grabbed everyone''s attention. The Fairy Queen and the rest of the fairies could clearly see that the Great Tree''s Mana was completely different than before. She couldn''t imagine something so ancient and powerful could completely change in seconds. She felt hundreds of years of their culture turned inside out since they worshiped the Great Tree, as their ancestors did. And now, she still couldn''t accept that the once Great Tree now answers to the call of its new Master. The Fairy Armor separated itself from the Queen Aoivah, transforming itself into Mr. Fuzz E. Bear Gus once more. As Gus tried to explain, he was suddenly interrupted by a little fairy named Trina. "Y...You! It''s all your fault! What have you done to our Great Tree!? How could you kidnap everyone and steal the tree from us! You were already aware that the Great Tree is our home and still you stole it right under our noses! You''re no better than that nasty Earth Spirit! No... You are worse than those humans!" It seems that the Queen wasn''t the only one who noticed the changes to their Great Tree. The little fairy Trina blamed Gus for all the tragedy that has happened to Sugarglow and her kin. Everyone started to get nervous after hearing Trina''s words. "Little Trina, If Mr. Fuzz didn''t do what he had to do, then all of us would have died." Queen Aoivah tried to defend Gus for his actions since she felt Gus''s pure intentions as she wore the Fairy Armor. After thinking of a solution to help clear the doubts of her people, she couldn''t help but ask Gus a question that would answer why he and his troupe had to come into their village in their first place. "Tell me the truth Mr. Fuzz, Is the Great Tree your objective all along?" She successfully grabbed the attention of the fairies. Everyone knew that the Fairy Queen could deter truth and lies after all. And by doing so, the Queen could finally know what Gus'' true intentions once and for all. "No. I have no intention of stealing the tree from you or anybody else. My Objective is to help you and the rest of the fairies from your current predicament such as the invasion of the Earth Spirit and to celebrate your Victory with a pizza party for everyone before the sun rises." Gus decided to answer truthfully. There is no merit in lying to someone you cannot lie to. Gus is forced to use his negotiation skills to defuse this delicate situation. "He speaks the truth," Even Queen Aoivah herself could not believe that his answer that sounded like a very poor excuse was the actual truth. Gus decided to use a negotiation tactic he often uses back on Earth. You can still tell the truth while you hide some facts they don''t need to know like being a transmigrator. He can only pray that the Queen asks the right questions. "Rubbish! No one is that sympathetic to actually help strangers they have never met before!" Trina was still not convinced by his answer. Gus couldn''t blame her, if he were in her position and found himself in a situation like hers, he might have doubted that ridiculous reply as well. Gus decided to use his sympathy card. "If I fail to complete this my objective, then I will lose the memory of my sister which I cannot explain why. I do not want to lose that which is precious to me so I do what I must," "Mr. Fuzz... tells the truth," Queen Aoivah was shocked by what she has heard. All of a sudden, everyone stopped in silence as their gaze fell on Gus. The fairies even pitied him, as if his poor soul was cursed to do someone else''s bidding while facing such horrible consequences if he fails to do so. Even his companions Ben, Falkes, Daniel, and Murphy couldn''t help but shiver, upon first hearing about Gus''s so-called curse. "W..well, even I wouldn''t want to lose the memories of my mama and papa, so... your okay, I guess," Deep in her heart, Trina wanted to apologize to Gus, unfortunately, she was just too proud to admit it. Then, the Fairy Queen remembered the part of the prophecy that perfectly describes their current situation. "Destruction will be the end, but fear not, and trust thy friend," Queen Aoivah remembered the prophecy, which they all cherished since days of old and started to recite it from start to finish. "Take heed, one should Listen well, they will come forth, do not quell. Heroes they are surely not, Settle with what you have got. Humans, they are surely not, Beings on two legs they trot. Destruction will be the end, But fear not, and trust thy friend." When the Queen repeated to recite the prophecy, the fairies started to chant along with her as well. After reciting the prophecy the second time is when the fairies have started to clear their doubts about Gus'' intentions. "If the Queen says the Mr. Fuzz is telling the truth, then he is telling the truth! This is Queen Aoivah of Sugarglow Forest!" Elder Brine even started to defend Gus as well by supporting the Queen''s statement. "Then what is everyone waiting for?! Let''s go back to Sugarglow and celebrate our victory so we can help Mr. Fuzz with his objective!" Trina tried to make amends with Gus by helping out with his objective. Although she does not know what a pizza party is, she knew that Gus has to hold a party of some sort after they achieve Victory over the Earth Spirit''s invasion. But suddenly, the Queen announced a piece of unfortunate news which everyone needed to hear. "Everyone, I know this is hard to accept, but unfortunately, Sugarglow is gone. Our home was destroyed by the Earth Spirit''s Gravitus spell which intended to kill us all. But in another light, we still have the Great Tree and our lives, thanks to Mister Fuzz and his companions," Only after reciting the prophecy the second time when she finally realized that their home Sugarglow is no more. She doesn''t even need to see the forest to tell that the connection between her and Sugarglow forest has been completely severed. Tears started to flow out of her eyes as she thought about her people who have completely lost everything. "N..no! Our Home! What are we going to do now?" The little fairy Trina started crying as she couldn''t bear to lose something important to her once more such as her home. Queen Aoivah tried to console Little Trina by tousling her wavy locks. As she looked around, the rest of the fairies were disheartened as well since the Earth Spirit successfully destroyed their home. Although they were thankful to be alive and that the Great Tree is safe, it still pains them to lose their home. Suddenly, two figures have appeared in front of everyone. "Welcome back, Master Gus and guests," The fairies were horrified to see two human beings that appeared in front of them. The two human figures were none other than Amanda and Henry, who were bowing down towards their Master, Fuzz E. Bear Gus. After seeing his two faithful servants, Gus finally knew where they ended up. "Mister Fuzz, Do you happen to know them?" Queen Aoivah and the rest were on edge after seeing two humans bowing down to him. "Ah. don''t worry, these two are Golems modeled after human beings," said Gus. "I see... They do not have the Mana that humans have, so I see you are telling the truth, If so, what and where exactly is this place, Mr. Fuzz??" Everyone was very eager to hear Gus'' reply. Even Gus'' pizza palace brigade was yearning to hear a reason why and how they got involved in such a crazy night. As Gus was about to answer, A very annoyed Amanda took the lead and answered Queen Aoivah''s question on her Master''s behalf. "Didn''t you know? We are on the third level of Master Gus'' Dungeons." 65 TOGETHER Queen Aoivah was not amused as soon as she heard that they were inside a dungeon. As it turns out, Everything she thought she knew about Gus was only the tip of the iceberg. Investigating her mysterious, armored ally, only raises more questions than answers. "I guess, you could also call me a Dungeon Master, but honestly, it''s just a title pushed on to me. Now I hate to be rude your highness, but I really need to finish my task," said Gus as he briskly walked towards his Golems and his animal brigade. "Ah yes!, of course, Mr. Fuzz," As usual, there were no lies mixed in his words. The more she tried to unravel the mystery man in front of her, the more she felt lost and confused trying to connect every statement he has said. What Mission? What Task? Queen Aoivah can''t even figure out Gus'' motive. Not long after, she felt a slight tug at her sleeves. "Urm, Queen Aoivah? What shall we do now?" *hic* *sniff* Just losing their only piece of haven in this war-torn world, the teary-eyed Trina was obviously devastated. "The Great Tree is gone!" --- "How will we ever go on?---" "My Queen, where shall we go?---" Queen Aoivah finally stopped thinking about Gus and did her best to calm Little Trina and her people. ------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, Gus spared no time and quickly used a point from his system to unlock the following ingredients in his BARTER system. Although the deadline of his mission is almost over, Gus was no stranger to this situation. Back in his former world, It was very common to have a very busy lunch and dinner service at work. Gus'' kitchen brigade currently holds the city''s record-breaking, 12,000 US$ food sales on a busy Friday night dinner, serving full-course meals from appetizers to desserts. Compared to that Friday, Gus will only need to focus on continually baking thin-crust pizzas with assorted toppings, which should be a piece of cake! Fuzzy Bear Pizzas originally served thick crust pizzas and Chicago deep-dish pizzas, but unfortunately, Gus has no time to leaven his pizza dough. "Mozarella UNLOCKED!" 20 silvers It is Mild, refreshing, and supple! This System''s Mozzarella gets its flavors from earth''s buffalo milk. It has a springy and dense consistency with a light and barely discernible aroma of wholesome cream, making it a favorite among children and fairies with delicate palates! "Pepperoni UNLOCKED!" 25 silver A System''s variety of salami, made from a void cured mixture of pork and beef, perfectly seasoned with paprika and other *censored* chili peppers. The system''s Pepperoni is characteristically soft, slightly smoky, and breams in an appetizing bright red color. "Italian Seasoning UNLOCKED!!" 1 gold Of course, Gus will not allow himself to serve just any other plain pepperoni pizza or cheese pizza, he quickly instructs his golems and his animal brigade two pizza recipes and foodservice catering for this morning''s feast. The chosen pizza dishes were the ff: Fuzzy Gus'' Pepperoni and Fried Shoestring Potato Pizza! Turn that boring pepperoni pizza and add a bit of crunch and flare with this creation! This delectable pizza is topped with fried potato chips, sliced as thin as possible, and shredded to perfection before taking a flash fry in hot orc fat lard, then tossed in Gus''s newly acquired Italian seasoning before it is sprinkled generously over the thin crust pepperoni pizza base! A potato chip lover''s paradise! and Fuzzy Gus'' Cheesy Garlic Pizza! The System''s Garlic is Oven-baked to perfection, turning garlic from its pungent and spicy flavor into an explosion of Caramelized Sweetness of its own natural sugar, all rolled up with a milder taste which everybody loves! Let us not forget the mild, supple, and refreshing Mozarella cheese will absorb every flavor it possibly can such as his ever-famous system tomatoes, creating a triumvirate of unforgettable flavor explosion of cheese, tomato, and garlic! And of course, what kind of Fuzzy Pizza Party is this, without the bubbly, fizzy Soda and the ever-famous Ice cream?! Gus reached in his spatial inventory and purchased boxes, full of Honey flavored Ice cream and fizzy soda bottles one after the other. Then as Gus took his Icebox from the spatial inventory, There were additional mysterious boxes that were sitting on top with a description on the side. "Fuzzy Bear Pizza Party Plates and Cups! - 0 copper... It''s not a Fuzzy Pizza Party without these! Biodegradable-Dungeon Friendly! The User, MUST use these utensils. This is NON-negotiable!" The plates and cups were cutely designed by the system with dancing and singing Fuzzy and pals printed on the plates and cups. He quickly instructed his animal friends to quickly distribute the Honey Flavored Ice cream and the Soda to everyone, while Fuzzy Bear Gus, Amanda, and Henry will prepare everyone''s pizza. With a single instruction, The golems quickly stormed off and fired up the oven, and prepped every ingredient necessary. From Slicing the Pepperoni, Roasting the Garlic, Shredding Mozarella Cheese, and cooking the base pizza sauce, The Golems were so quick and efficient as if they were an extension of Gus''s hands. With so much to do, Gus only steps in if he needs to adjust the flavors of the sauce and spices making sure everything tastes perfect and the ingredients are in harmony with one another. It didn''t take long for these three to create a perfect triumvirate of coordination with each other. Meanwhile, Kriss P. Bacon, Chizz E. Mouse, Biff Steak, Fry McChick, and Bob were pushing trollies while distributing ice cream and soda to every fairy in the dungeon. They couldn''t help but notice that everybody is severely demoralized by the recent disaster which cost them their only home. "Guys, let''s give these out quickly! Moo!"--- "Were here to give ''em a feast! And a feast they shall have! Cluck!"--- "One for you... and one for you.... squeak!" "There''s more here! Everyone don''t be shy!" "Urm, Little girl, please don''t be sad and try to eat this for now. I promise that this will make you feel a whole lot better! Oink!" Trina glanced angrily at Kriss P. Bacon (Victor) as she was offended by his statement. "A whole lot better!? We just lost our only home! Who are you to say such things?! Do you think food can bring back my treehouse? Will food bring back our Great Tree?! Well, I think not! So don''t you dare compare our once-great home to food!" Trina throws the cup of ice cream down on the ground as tears burst out of her glistening eyes, dripping down on her wasted honey-flavored ice cream. "Little Trina! Apologize to them right now!" As Queen Aoivah was about to defuse the situation, she stopped as soon as Victor raised his hand, took another cup of ice cream from the trolley, and stroke the head of the crying little fairy girl in front of him. "Little Girl, I have a daughter who was taken away from me. Every day I worry about her and pray for her safety. But you and your friends are all still here, Alive and well. Being Alive means that you can still have the luxury to eat good food and look for a nice comfy place to call your own. We may not know when that day will come, but at least you can do so together with everyone else and that is all that matters! Oink!" Victor wipes the tears off Little Trina''s sobbing face and offers her another cup of honey-flavored ice cream. She sobs and eats the Nectar flavored treat at the same time. "*hic* its good uncle! It really, really... tastes good!" "Do you know it tastes better if we eat it together? That''s what my daughter always says. Now do this old man a favor, Eat and grow strong! It really makes uncle happy to see you smile and eat!" 66 MAIN MISSION Meanwhile, Queen Aoivah started fidgeting as the alluring scent of Nectar started to tickle her nose. She almost broke out of her strong character while observing Trina devour the Nectar flavored ice cream as if all her worries had melted away. Not long after, the intoxicating aroma of Nectar slowly crept through everybody''s nose making their stomach grumble. "Well, since all is well and done, let us not waste their gracious offer. Toast! to our benefactors and their...um, Glorious...Task!" The fairy Queen couldn''t bear it any longer and took a bite of the ice-cold treat which slowly filled her delicate mouth. The flavor was simply exhilarating as this is something novel to this world. No matter how much ice cream she eats, it feels as if she will never get tired of the frozen concoction. But that is not the only thing that is cold and mysterious. It is quite difficult to ignore the fizzing, ice-cold drink releasing a hint of sweet licorice-like scent which was passed on to her earlier. Although the drink looks strange and somewhat dangerous, It didn''t look poisonous or bad-looking in any way. She couldn''t contain her curiosity! The bubbling, ice-cold drink is slowly enticing her eyes and nose, leading into a dark abyss. It''s as if the pictures of Fuzzy and his pals were really dancing and singing while they cheered her on to quickly drink and enjoy the soda. Queen Aoivah slowly moves the cup closer to her supple lips until she takes a sip. *fizzle, fizzle!* The experience was breathtaking. Not long after, a little fairy''s voice was heard throughout the level. "Wow! It feels funny in my mouth! It''s not as sweet as nectar, but this drink sure is refreshing!" The quirky, bubbly drink seems to have successfully drowned Little Trina''s sorrow. After everyone enjoyed their ice-cold treats, the smell of roasted Garlic, melted mozzarella cheese, simmered tomatoes, and freshly baked bread slowly filled the area. But because of the toasted Italian herbs which Gus meticulously prepared, the smell intensified even further boosting the olfactory senses of each and everyone present. And that''s not all, since they have just relished the ice-cold treats, the effect of eating something opposite such as the warm, toasty, and savory smell only boosted their appetites even further as if their palates have pushed the reset button. The kitchen doors opened wide releasing a tantalizing aroma of freshly baked pizza! as Fuzzy bear Gus, Amanda and Henry pushed trollies full of boxed pizzas. "You Guys! If you are done handing out treats, then please start working!" "Father?! Moo! What is happening?!"--- "A urm... ahh..." - cackle!"--- "B...Bob....Bobbb!"--- Fuzzy''s brigade lost all control of their body including their voice when suddenly they all jumped up and high-fived each other. "YEAH!!! Everybody let''s go!" ~ IN UNISON Biff Steak, Fry McChick, and every pizza party pals, immediately started to sing and dance as per the original store. But for some reason, Gus wondered why Bob can only say "Bob," when normally he should have been in charge with his soulful alto voice. Then Gus remembered back when he was a kid, that the same Bob animatronic in his memory might have been up for maintenance. So sadly, that''s the only word he can say for the rest of the party. "~ Welcome to Fuzzy Pizza Palace where every children''s wish comes true! ~A place where Cheezy, oozing pizza, and mysterious sodas brew!... ~"--- "~A fun place for everyone, so come inside and have some fun! ~ cluck, cluck!"--- "~After eating, Don''t run and Play, order more pizza, the fuzzy way! ~ oink!"--- "~Bob.....Bob....~" Like the tacky shows these restaurants usually flaunt, everything was flashy and stiff, not that they couldn''t help it since their bodies were originally animatronics after all. They passed on boxes of pizza to everybody while they sing and dance. Although the establishment held dear sweet memories of his family. It was evident that everybody lavished their very first slice of pizza. It''s a monumental step for everyone since they were the first species who get to enjoy a delicacy! With Gus'' culinary knowledge, the original ones back on Earth were not as good as his. Never have I thought that bread could taste better than roasted meat, thought the Queen. Not only that, Gus took an extra step to enhance the pizza sauce'' flavor. To release the dried Italian herb''s natural flavourful oil, Gus needs to skillfully toast the dried herbs on the surface of a hot skillet making sure it doesn''t burn before infusing the toasted herbs with the freshly made tomato puree which then he passed on to Amanda, finishing off his pizza sauce. Everything else is finished off by Henry by chopping, shredding, and assembling the toppings, till he baked a lot of pizzas in a blink of an eye. Reminiscing his childhood diner, Gus couldn''t help but cringe and die inside since he can never imagine running a "tavern" as tacky as this one. In another light, he knows his pizza is way fancier than the original establishment, so he let this moment slide. ------------------- Mission Complete! Congratulations User! MAIN MISSION: SISTER''S WISH! part 1 Conditions: -Fuzz E. Bear, Kriss P. Bacon, Chizz E. Mouse, Biff Steak, Fry McChick, and Bob must be in the same Party throughout the duration of the Mission! CLEARED! -Help your forest friends from their current predicament and Hold a pizza party after! CLEARED! Time Limit: Before Sunrise! CLEARED! Reward: -Additional Establishment Function! - Additional floor at User''s dungeon of choice! - + 5 skill points! TOTAL: 3 + 5 = 8 skill points! Gus understood that he will be getting an additional dungeon floor, but he wanted to ask what the additional establishment function meant. Kitchenworld has all his kitchen needs, while the System''s Grocery and his BARTER skill can take care of the ingredients he needed. As long as it wasn''t someone else''s signature dish or a restaurant specialty, Gus is pretty confident to be able to make a complicated dish. But Gus just decided to think about this later since he still needs to wrap things up. Eventually, Gus''s companions have reverted back to their normal selves after Gus has completed his Mission. Queen Aoivah, Little Trina, and the rest of the fairies witnessed the transformation of their saviors. "This smell, it''s a human''s smell!"-- "Their aura represents that of a human too!"-- Queen Aoivah was at loss on what to do. They were deceived by humans once again. Has their magic developed to the point where they could skillfully change their aura on a whim? What are their true intentions?! Queen Aoivah could only confirm that their intentions were good at least. If it weren''t for them, they would have been eradicated by the earth spirit just a few moments ago. Meanwhile, Amanda approached Gus to address another situation. "Master, what shall we do with these trespassers?" Behind her were 2 uniformed personnel who were laid out on the ground. Gus thought their clothes looked familiar, but he couldn''t figure out who they were. 67 ANGER "Judging from their clothes, I believe they are Watchmen." While Amanda collected Rita''s Rapier, along with Molt''s Sword and Buckler, Henry applied basic first aid, since he didn''t want the intruders to die before he could interrogate them. "Watchmen?" "They can be also referred to as law enforcing agents, Master." Henry quickly filled in the gap since his Master has little common sense of this world. From what Gus understood, their job isn''t any different from a policeman back on Earth. Judging from the design of their badge, they belong to the Citadel of Fahnzel under King MoSanchez'' rule. "Rita! Sir Molt!" Daniel immediately rushed to his comrades to check on their condition. After a careful examination, he concluded that Sherrif Molt sustained a cracked rib, while Rita has a dislocated shoulder. The injuries were not life-threatening since their breathing is stable but they were clearly in pain. Daniel realized that treating them is beyond his capabilities since his supplies were only meant for cuts and bruises. It was evident that his comrades are in need of medical assistance. Unfortunately, he also knew the area well enough to determine that there were no medical facilities nearby. Why would the Citadel bother building a hospital in the middle of nowhere especially at a desolated place such as YellowLeaf? In the Citadel''s eyes, this place is nothing more than the king''s sandbox. "Let me treat their injuries, Daniel." Gus stepped in and offered to help Daniel since he knew that he is the reason why they sustained such injuries in the first place. With Daniel''s approval, Gus immediately used his skill VALUED PATRON, followed by PERPETUAL BODY on Rita and Holt until their injuries are fully healed. Daniel already witnessed Gus'' ability first hand when he used the same method on the Fairy Queen. After everything that has happened, he isn''t as surprised, or rather he is actually grateful to have an acquaintance with him. On the other hand, Gus couldn''t help but notice that his healing ability has somehow improved. He could definitely feel a change in his abilities after he leveled up after completing the mission. ---- Queen Aoivah was still savoring her ice cream when she felt a familiar magic aura permeating the area. "It''s the Great Tree, your Majesty! It''s definitely the Great Tree''s Magic! The Tree is still Alive!" "Yes? Do you need anything from me?" Gus has just finished healing the watchmen as he found himself surrounded by the fairy folk. "What is it? Is there something with the dishes you didn''t like?" As a proud chef, he got worried as he rarely got complaints about his dishes. Gus received no reply from the fairies that gathered around him. If their eyes had lasers, Gus would have been filled with holes right now. "Strange. I felt the great tree''s mana coming from you Mr. Gus," Queen Aoivah used every detection magic she could cast on Gus. Every spell she casts leads to one conclusion. The Great Tree lived on within Gus himself. "Mist... Master, Are you aware that The Great Tree resides within you?" Queen Aoivah trembled both in awe and confusion. Although she was relieved that the Great Tree survived the attack, she didn''t expect the Spirit of the Great Tree to reside within Gus himself. "System? Please explain what''s going on," "Certainly Dear User! The new dungeon core has accepted you as its new Master thanks to your skill, TERRITORIAL IMPERATIVE! Therefore, the Great Tree''s core which you devoured, now belongs to you!" Gus immediately took a peek at his STATUS window to check his stats. -------------------------- GUS LVL 24+3 = 27 -Gluttonous Living Armor -Dungeon Master (YellowLeaf) - *NEW* Treant Guardian HP 48300 -- 48300 MP 2700 -- 4727 VIT 111 -- 127 STR 76 -- 87 INT 41 -- 85 DEX 89 --100 LUK 40 --45 PASSIVE SKILLS: PAIN NULLIFICATION LVL 05 - Normal weapons can''t hurt you anymore! ARMOR FORTIFICATION LVL 04 - A hard swing of a sword doesn''t hurt anymore! Iron upgraded into steel! MORPH: Consumes MP, User can shape his body to his will. PERPETUAL BODY LVL 05: you are immortal, and you can regenerate. IMPART: Consumes MP, User can grow iron from its body and shape it to the users will. If user interrupts the flow of mana, the malleable iron will separate and harden into pure steel. VALUED PATRON: Anyone who wears the armor, will share the User''s Passive Status. Active Skills Do Not Apply. ACTIVE SKILLS: II. BARTER LVL -10 A.) GROCERY STORE: B.) KITCHENWORLD STORE: C.) *NEW* Please Select an Establishment from the System''s list. III. COOKING LVL 07: IV.TERRITORY LVL 02: 5x5 Meter spacial storage A.) TERRITORIAL IMPERATIVE - Yellowleaf Dungeon Level 01 DUNGEON MASTER LVL 01: MORPHOLOGY: --Please deposit Host subject/s -- -- HORTICULTURE: -- Wild Boar LVL 01 -- False Cockatrice LVL 01 -- Jackalope "Horned Rabbit" LVL 01 ------------ CURRENT POINTS: 8 points ------------- "Treant Guardian Title?!" Gus noticed the big Jump his VIT, DEF, and INT stats have increased. Gus thought it might have been because of his New Treant title which makes a lot of sense. "Attention User! As a result of acquiring the "Treant Guardian" title, new abilities have been unlocked!" "Is there finally an offensive skill like Razor Leaf? Earthquake? Fissure?" "User please, you are not a Pocket monster! And as I have stated, I cannot grant you any offensive skills whatsoever." "How can this happen?! Is there no end to your greediness, humans?! Not only did you destroy our home, you even took the Great Tree for yourselves!" It seems Little Trina''s hate for humans was deeper than what Gus has originally thought. When Queen Aoivah was about to reprimand Little Trina for her bad manners, Gus raised his hand and told the Queen that he would try to smooth things out with her for a little bit. At the center of all hatred, there will always be blame, and this is particularly true for hatred turned outward. When someone feels like they''ve been seriously wronged or victimized, their discontent or worse, anger itself will carry the potential seeds of hatred itself. Gus remembered the time when he was fresh blood in the kitchen. All the good efforts and accomplishments you have done will mean nothing while a single mistake will terrify you for the rest of your shift. He remembered the time when he was scolded for boiling the soup stock for a long period of time. "Boil then simmer, Boil then simmer! How many times do I have to tell you this one simple thing? If you overboil the stock, the blood inside the bones would scatter everywhere and emulsify itself with the stock! It will definitely make the taste flat and make the soup look cloudy! Throw that shit in the garbage and do it all over again!" Yes, this geezer was mean to the core, but it''s because he was mean that I was able to learn a valuable lesson that night. A lesson I would never forget. Only if I cast aside my anger, then I might''ve realized it sooner. Think about it, you are in an environment surrounded by extreme temperatures, sharp objects, and heavy equipment that might potentially place you in a hospital. The head chef was not just concerned about the perfection of the dish you will serve to the guest, but he was also teaching everyone a lesson, that a small mistake can easily land your co-worker to the hospital. "Holding on to anger is like grasping a sharp knife at its blade with the intent of throwing it at someone else; you are the one who bleeds." Those were the words he left when smoothed things out with me. No matter how mean or cruel the head chef was in the kitchen, he always made peace with them after work. Not only was he a good mentor, but he was also a good leader. Although everybody feared him, they also respected him since the staff knew that he was just. "Little Trina, I may not be qualified to make amends for what the Humans have done to you in the past, but one thing I do know is that I and my companions have all the time in the world to make things right with you. So scorn me, and hate me as a human, hate me till it makes you tired of hating humans. My point is not that you shouldn''t recognize bad people when you see them. Because I may quite well be taken in by them but the point is that you should also know a good person when you see one. Not all Humans are bad and I hope one day you realize that as well," Then only did Little Trina realize the things they have done together last night. She couldn''t think of a single person who would do risk their life for a complete stranger. What Gus said to her hasn''t convinced her opinions about humans, but nobody else realized that Gus has managed to somehow break the lock of Little Trina''s Ice cold heart. "Hmph! Then take responsibility!" Gus was confused with Little Trina''s answer. "I will accept you as a frien... person that I don''t hate if you take responsibility! You took the Great Tree which was our home, so It''s only right that you give us something back in return! Hmph!" "Little Trina! You do know that Mr. Gus has to do what he has to save all of us!" Queen Aoivah held back her urge to slap Trina''s head from the back, but she could only reprimand her and maintain her dignity as the Queen in front of her kin. Gus sat down and tried to think of all the possible solutions he could come up with. Should he give them enough money to be able to start up a new life? No and no! Rejected! Fairies have no use for human currencies, and doing is not so different from putting a target at their back. "User! This System has a suggestion!"